Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Early Theories of Translation
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Early Theories of Translation
Author: Flora Ross Amos
Release date: August 18, 2007 [eBook #22353]
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/22353
Credits: Produced by David Starner and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARLY
THEORIES OF TRANSLATION ***
Transcriber's Note:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected in
this text. For a complete list, please see the bottom of
this document.
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Early Theories of Translation
Author: Flora Ross Amos
Release date: August 18, 2007 [eBook #22353]
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/22353
Credits: Produced by David Starner and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARLY
THEORIES OF TRANSLATION ***
Transcriber's Note:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected in
this text. For a complete list, please see the bottom of
this document.
Page 4
Columbia University
STUDIES IN ENGLISH AND COMPARATIVE LITERATURE
EARLY THEORIES OF TRANSLATION
EARLY THEORIES OF
TRANSLATION
BY
STUDIES IN ENGLISH AND COMPARATIVE LITERATURE
EARLY THEORIES OF TRANSLATION
EARLY THEORIES OF
TRANSLATION
BY
Page 5
FLORA ROSS AMOS
OCTAGON BOOKS
A Division of Farrar, Straus and Giroux
New York 1973
Copyright 1920 by Columbia University Press
Reprinted 1973
by special arrangement with Columbia University Press
OCTAGON BOOKS
A Division of Farrar, Straus & Giroux, Inc.
19 Union Square West
New York, N.Y. 10003
Library of Congress Cataloging in
Publication Data
Amos, Flora Ross, 1881-
Early theories of translation.
Original ed. issued in series:
Columbia University studies in
English and comparative
literature.
Originally presented as the
author's thesis, Columbia.
1. Translating and interpreting. I.
Title.
II. Series: Columbia University
studies in English and comparative
literature.
[PN241.A5
1973] 418'.02 73-397
ISBN 0-374-90176-7
Printed in U.S.A. by NOBLE OFFSET PRINTERS, INC. New York, N.Y. 10003
to
OCTAGON BOOKS
A Division of Farrar, Straus and Giroux
New York 1973
Copyright 1920 by Columbia University Press
Reprinted 1973
by special arrangement with Columbia University Press
OCTAGON BOOKS
A Division of Farrar, Straus & Giroux, Inc.
19 Union Square West
New York, N.Y. 10003
Library of Congress Cataloging in
Publication Data
Amos, Flora Ross, 1881-
Early theories of translation.
Original ed. issued in series:
Columbia University studies in
English and comparative
literature.
Originally presented as the
author's thesis, Columbia.
1. Translating and interpreting. I.
Title.
II. Series: Columbia University
studies in English and comparative
literature.
[PN241.A5
1973] 418'.02 73-397
ISBN 0-374-90176-7
Printed in U.S.A. by NOBLE OFFSET PRINTERS, INC. New York, N.Y. 10003
to
Page 6
MY FATHER AND MY MOTHER
This Monograph has been approved
by the Department of English and
Comparative Literature in Columbia
University as a contribution to
knowledge worthy of publication.
A. H. THORNDIKE,
Executive Officer
This Monograph has been approved
by the Department of English and
Comparative Literature in Columbia
University as a contribution to
knowledge worthy of publication.
A. H. THORNDIKE,
Executive Officer
Page 7
PREFACE
In the following pages I have attempted to trace certain developments in the
theory of translation as it has been formulated by English writers. I have
confined myself, of necessity, to such opinions as have been put into words,
and avoided making use of deductions from practice other than a few
obvious and generally accepted conclusions. The procedure involves, of
course, the omission of some important elements in the history of the theory
of translation, in that it ignores the discrepancies between precept and
practice, and the influence which practice has exerted upon theory; on the
other hand, however, it confines a subject, otherwise impossibly large,
within measurable limits. The chief emphasis has been laid upon the
sixteenth century, the period of the most enthusiastic experimentation,
when, though it was still possible for the translator to rest in the
comfortable medieval conception of his art, the New Learning was offering
new problems and new ideals to every man who shared in the intellectual
awakening of his time. In the matter of theory, however, the age was one of
beginnings, of suggestions, rather than of finished, definitive results; even
by the end of the century there were still translators who had not yet
appreciated the immense difference between medieval and modern
standards of translation. To understand their position, then, it is necessary to
consider both the preceding period, with its incidental, half-unconscious
comment, and the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, with their
systematized, unified contribution. This last material, in especial, is
included chiefly because of the light which it throws in retrospect on the
views of earlier translators, and only the main course of theory, by this time
fairly easy to follow, is traced.
The aim has in no case been to give bibliographical information. A number
of translations, important in themselves, have received no mention because
they have evoked no comment on methods. The references given are not
necessarily to first editions. Generally speaking, it has been the prefaces to
translations that have yielded material, and such prefaces, especially during
the Elizabethan period, are likely to be included or omitted in different
editions for no very clear reasons. Quotations have been modernized,
In the following pages I have attempted to trace certain developments in the
theory of translation as it has been formulated by English writers. I have
confined myself, of necessity, to such opinions as have been put into words,
and avoided making use of deductions from practice other than a few
obvious and generally accepted conclusions. The procedure involves, of
course, the omission of some important elements in the history of the theory
of translation, in that it ignores the discrepancies between precept and
practice, and the influence which practice has exerted upon theory; on the
other hand, however, it confines a subject, otherwise impossibly large,
within measurable limits. The chief emphasis has been laid upon the
sixteenth century, the period of the most enthusiastic experimentation,
when, though it was still possible for the translator to rest in the
comfortable medieval conception of his art, the New Learning was offering
new problems and new ideals to every man who shared in the intellectual
awakening of his time. In the matter of theory, however, the age was one of
beginnings, of suggestions, rather than of finished, definitive results; even
by the end of the century there were still translators who had not yet
appreciated the immense difference between medieval and modern
standards of translation. To understand their position, then, it is necessary to
consider both the preceding period, with its incidental, half-unconscious
comment, and the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, with their
systematized, unified contribution. This last material, in especial, is
included chiefly because of the light which it throws in retrospect on the
views of earlier translators, and only the main course of theory, by this time
fairly easy to follow, is traced.
The aim has in no case been to give bibliographical information. A number
of translations, important in themselves, have received no mention because
they have evoked no comment on methods. The references given are not
necessarily to first editions. Generally speaking, it has been the prefaces to
translations that have yielded material, and such prefaces, especially during
the Elizabethan period, are likely to be included or omitted in different
editions for no very clear reasons. Quotations have been modernized,
Page 8
except in the case of Middle English verse, where the original form has
been kept for the sake of the metre.
The history of the theory of translation is by no means a record of easily
distinguishable, orderly progression. It shows an odd lack of continuity.
Those who give rules for translation ignore, in the great majority of cases,
the contribution of their predecessors and contemporaries. Towards the
beginning of Elizabeth's reign a small group of critics bring to the problems
of the translator both technical scholarship and alert, original minds, but
apparently the new and significant ideas which they offer have little or no
effect on the general course of theory. Again, Tytler, whose Essay on the
Principles on Translation, published towards the end of the eighteenth
century, may with some reason claim to be the first detailed discussion of
the questions involved, declares that, with a few exceptions, he has "met
with nothing that has been written professedly on the subject," a statement
showing a surprising disregard for the elaborate prefaces that accompanied
the translations of his own century.
This lack of consecutiveness in criticism is probably partially accountable
for the slowness with which translators attained the power to put into
words, clearly and unmistakably, their aims and methods. Even if one were
to leave aside the childishly vague comment of medieval writers and the
awkward attempts of Elizabethan translators to describe their processes,
there would still remain in the modern period much that is careless or
misleading. The very term "translation" is long in defining itself; more
difficult terms, like "faithfulness" and "accuracy," have widely different
meanings with different writers. The various kinds of literature are often
treated in the mass with little attempt at discrimination between them,
regardless of the fact that the problems of the translator vary with the
character of his original. Tytler's book, full of interesting detail as it is, turns
from prose to verse, from lyric to epic, from ancient to modern, till the
effect it leaves on the reader is fragmentary and confusing.
Moreover, there has never been uniformity of opinion with regard to the
aims and methods of translation. Even in the age of Pope, when, if ever, it
was safe to be dogmatic and when the theory of translation seemed safely
on the way to become standardized, one still hears the voices of a few
recalcitrants, voices which become louder and more numerous as the
been kept for the sake of the metre.
The history of the theory of translation is by no means a record of easily
distinguishable, orderly progression. It shows an odd lack of continuity.
Those who give rules for translation ignore, in the great majority of cases,
the contribution of their predecessors and contemporaries. Towards the
beginning of Elizabeth's reign a small group of critics bring to the problems
of the translator both technical scholarship and alert, original minds, but
apparently the new and significant ideas which they offer have little or no
effect on the general course of theory. Again, Tytler, whose Essay on the
Principles on Translation, published towards the end of the eighteenth
century, may with some reason claim to be the first detailed discussion of
the questions involved, declares that, with a few exceptions, he has "met
with nothing that has been written professedly on the subject," a statement
showing a surprising disregard for the elaborate prefaces that accompanied
the translations of his own century.
This lack of consecutiveness in criticism is probably partially accountable
for the slowness with which translators attained the power to put into
words, clearly and unmistakably, their aims and methods. Even if one were
to leave aside the childishly vague comment of medieval writers and the
awkward attempts of Elizabethan translators to describe their processes,
there would still remain in the modern period much that is careless or
misleading. The very term "translation" is long in defining itself; more
difficult terms, like "faithfulness" and "accuracy," have widely different
meanings with different writers. The various kinds of literature are often
treated in the mass with little attempt at discrimination between them,
regardless of the fact that the problems of the translator vary with the
character of his original. Tytler's book, full of interesting detail as it is, turns
from prose to verse, from lyric to epic, from ancient to modern, till the
effect it leaves on the reader is fragmentary and confusing.
Moreover, there has never been uniformity of opinion with regard to the
aims and methods of translation. Even in the age of Pope, when, if ever, it
was safe to be dogmatic and when the theory of translation seemed safely
on the way to become standardized, one still hears the voices of a few
recalcitrants, voices which become louder and more numerous as the
Page 9
century advances; in the nineteenth century the most casual survey
discovers conflicting views on matters of fundamental importance to the
translator. Who are to be the readers, who the judges, of a translation are
obviously questions of primary significance to both translator and critic, but
they are questions which have never been authoritatively settled. When, for
example, Caxton in the fifteenth century uses the "curious" terms which he
thinks will appeal to a clerk or a noble gentleman, his critics complain
because the common people cannot understand his words. A similar
situation appears in modern times when Arnold lays down the law that the
judges of an English version of Homer must be "scholars, because scholars
alone have the means of really judging him," and Newman replies that
"scholars are the tribunal of Erudition, but of Taste the educated but
unlearned public must be the only rightful judge."
Again, critics have been hesitant in defining the all-important term
"faithfulness." To one writer fidelity may imply a reproduction of his
original as nearly as possible word for word and line for line; to another it
may mean an attempt to carry over into English the spirit of the original, at
the sacrifice, where necessary, not only of the exact words but of the exact
substance of his source. The one extreme is likely to result in an awkward,
more or less unintelligible version; the other, as illustrated, for example, by
Pope's Homer, may give us a work so modified by the personality of the
translator or by the prevailing taste of his time as to be almost a new
creation. But while it is easy to point out the defects of the two methods,
few critics have had the courage to give fair consideration to both
possibilities; to treat the two aims, not as mutually exclusive, but as
complementary; to realize that the spirit and the letter may be not two but
one. In the sixteenth century Sir Thomas North translated from the French
Amyot's wise observation: "The office of a fit translator consisteth not only
in the faithful expressing of his author's meaning, but also in a certain
resembling and shadowing forth of the form of his style and manner of his
speaking"; but few English critics, in the period under our consideration,
grasped thus firmly the essential connection between thought and style and
the consequent responsibility of the translator.
Yet it is those critics who have faced all the difficulties boldly, and who
have urged upon the translator both due regard for the original and due
regard for English literary standards who have made the most valuable
discovers conflicting views on matters of fundamental importance to the
translator. Who are to be the readers, who the judges, of a translation are
obviously questions of primary significance to both translator and critic, but
they are questions which have never been authoritatively settled. When, for
example, Caxton in the fifteenth century uses the "curious" terms which he
thinks will appeal to a clerk or a noble gentleman, his critics complain
because the common people cannot understand his words. A similar
situation appears in modern times when Arnold lays down the law that the
judges of an English version of Homer must be "scholars, because scholars
alone have the means of really judging him," and Newman replies that
"scholars are the tribunal of Erudition, but of Taste the educated but
unlearned public must be the only rightful judge."
Again, critics have been hesitant in defining the all-important term
"faithfulness." To one writer fidelity may imply a reproduction of his
original as nearly as possible word for word and line for line; to another it
may mean an attempt to carry over into English the spirit of the original, at
the sacrifice, where necessary, not only of the exact words but of the exact
substance of his source. The one extreme is likely to result in an awkward,
more or less unintelligible version; the other, as illustrated, for example, by
Pope's Homer, may give us a work so modified by the personality of the
translator or by the prevailing taste of his time as to be almost a new
creation. But while it is easy to point out the defects of the two methods,
few critics have had the courage to give fair consideration to both
possibilities; to treat the two aims, not as mutually exclusive, but as
complementary; to realize that the spirit and the letter may be not two but
one. In the sixteenth century Sir Thomas North translated from the French
Amyot's wise observation: "The office of a fit translator consisteth not only
in the faithful expressing of his author's meaning, but also in a certain
resembling and shadowing forth of the form of his style and manner of his
speaking"; but few English critics, in the period under our consideration,
grasped thus firmly the essential connection between thought and style and
the consequent responsibility of the translator.
Yet it is those critics who have faced all the difficulties boldly, and who
have urged upon the translator both due regard for the original and due
regard for English literary standards who have made the most valuable
Page 10
contributions to theory. It is much easier to set the standard of translation
low, to settle matters as does Mr. Chesterton in his casual disposition of
Fitzgerald's Omar: "It is quite clear that Fitzgerald's work is much too good
to be a good translation." We can, it is true, point to few realizations of the
ideal theory, but in approaching a literature which possesses the English
Bible, that marvelous union of faithfulness to source with faithfulness to the
genius of the English language, we can scarcely view the problem of
translation thus hopelessly.
The most stimulating and suggestive criticism, indeed, has come from men
who have seen in the very difficulty of the situation opportunities for
achievement. While the more cautious grammarian has ever been doubtful
of the quality of the translator's English, fearful of the introduction of
foreign words, foreign idioms, to the men who have cared most about the
destinies of the vernacular,—men like Caxton, More, or Dryden,—
translation has appeared not an enemy to the mother tongue, but a means of
enlarging and clarifying it. In the time of Elizabeth the translator often
directed his appeal more especially to those who loved their country's
language and wished to see it become a more adequate medium of
expression. That he should, then, look upon translation as a promising
experiment, rather than a doubtful compromise, is an essential characteristic
of the good critic.
The necessity for open-mindedness, indeed, in some degree accounts for the
tentative quality in so much of the theory of translation. Translation fills too
large a place, is too closely connected with the whole course of literary
development, to be disposed of easily. As each succeeding period has
revealed new fashions in literature, new avenues of approach to the reader,
there have been new translations and the theorist has had to reverse or
revise the opinions bequeathed to him from a previous period. The theory of
translation cannot be reduced to a rule of thumb; it must again and again be
modified to include new facts. Thus regarded it becomes a vital part of our
literary history, and has significance both for those who love the English
language and for those who love English literature.
In conclusion, it remains only to mention a few of my many obligations. To
the libraries of Princeton and Harvard as well as Columbia University I owe
access to much useful material. It is a pleasure to acknowledge my
low, to settle matters as does Mr. Chesterton in his casual disposition of
Fitzgerald's Omar: "It is quite clear that Fitzgerald's work is much too good
to be a good translation." We can, it is true, point to few realizations of the
ideal theory, but in approaching a literature which possesses the English
Bible, that marvelous union of faithfulness to source with faithfulness to the
genius of the English language, we can scarcely view the problem of
translation thus hopelessly.
The most stimulating and suggestive criticism, indeed, has come from men
who have seen in the very difficulty of the situation opportunities for
achievement. While the more cautious grammarian has ever been doubtful
of the quality of the translator's English, fearful of the introduction of
foreign words, foreign idioms, to the men who have cared most about the
destinies of the vernacular,—men like Caxton, More, or Dryden,—
translation has appeared not an enemy to the mother tongue, but a means of
enlarging and clarifying it. In the time of Elizabeth the translator often
directed his appeal more especially to those who loved their country's
language and wished to see it become a more adequate medium of
expression. That he should, then, look upon translation as a promising
experiment, rather than a doubtful compromise, is an essential characteristic
of the good critic.
The necessity for open-mindedness, indeed, in some degree accounts for the
tentative quality in so much of the theory of translation. Translation fills too
large a place, is too closely connected with the whole course of literary
development, to be disposed of easily. As each succeeding period has
revealed new fashions in literature, new avenues of approach to the reader,
there have been new translations and the theorist has had to reverse or
revise the opinions bequeathed to him from a previous period. The theory of
translation cannot be reduced to a rule of thumb; it must again and again be
modified to include new facts. Thus regarded it becomes a vital part of our
literary history, and has significance both for those who love the English
language and for those who love English literature.
In conclusion, it remains only to mention a few of my many obligations. To
the libraries of Princeton and Harvard as well as Columbia University I owe
access to much useful material. It is a pleasure to acknowledge my
Page 11
indebtedness to Professors Ashley H. Thorndike and William W. Lawrence
and to Professor William H. Hulme of Western Reserve University for
helpful criticism and suggestions. In especial I am deeply grateful to
Professor George Philip Krapp, who first suggested this study and who has
given me constant encouragement and guidance throughout its course.
April, 1919.
and to Professor William H. Hulme of Western Reserve University for
helpful criticism and suggestions. In especial I am deeply grateful to
Professor George Philip Krapp, who first suggested this study and who has
given me constant encouragement and guidance throughout its course.
April, 1919.
Page 12
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Medieval Period 3
II. The Translation of the Bible 49
III. The Sixteenth Century 81
IV. From Cowley To Pope 135
Index 181
CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Medieval Period 3
II. The Translation of the Bible 49
III. The Sixteenth Century 81
IV. From Cowley To Pope 135
Index 181
Page 13
I. THE MEDIEVAL PERIOD
EARLY THEORIES OF
TRANSLATION
EARLY THEORIES OF
TRANSLATION
Page 14
I
Page 15
THE MEDIEVAL PERIOD
From the comment of Anglo-Saxon writers one may derive a not inadequate
idea of the attitude generally prevailing in the medieval period with regard
to the treatment of material from foreign sources. Suggestive statements
appear in the prefaces to the works associated with the name of Alfred. One
method of translation is employed in producing an English version of Pope
Gregory's Pastoral Care. "I began," runs the preface, "among other various
and manifold troubles of this kingdom, to translate into English the book
which is called in Latin Pastoralis, and in English Shepherd's Book,
sometimes word by word, and sometimes according to the sense."[1] A
similar practice is described in the Proem to The Consolation of Philosophy
of Boethius. "King Alfred was the interpreter of this book, and turned it
from book Latin into English, as it is now done. Now he set forth word by
word, now sense from sense, as clearly and intelligently as he was able."[2]
The preface to St. Augustine's Soliloquies, the beginning of which,
unfortunately, seems to be lacking, suggests another possible treatment of
borrowed material. "I gathered for myself," writes the author, "cudgels, and
stud-shafts, and horizontal shafts, and helves for each of the tools that I
could work with, and bow-timbers and bolt-timbers for every work that I
could perform, the comeliest trees, as many as I could carry. Neither came I
with a burden home, for it did not please me to bring all the wood back,
even if I could bear it. In each tree I saw something that I needed at home;
therefore I advise each one who can, and has many wains, that he direct his
steps to the same wood where I cut the stud-shafts. Let him fetch more for
himself, and load his wains with fair beams, that he may wind many a neat
wall, and erect many a rare house, and build a fair town, and therein may
dwell merrily and softly both winter and summer, as I have not yet done."[3]
Aelfric, writing a century later, develops his theories in greater detail.
Except in the Preface to Genesis, they are expressed in Latin, the language
of the lettered, a fact which suggests that, unlike the translations
themselves, the prefaces were addressed to readers who were, for the most
part, opposed to translation into the vernacular and who, in addition to this,
From the comment of Anglo-Saxon writers one may derive a not inadequate
idea of the attitude generally prevailing in the medieval period with regard
to the treatment of material from foreign sources. Suggestive statements
appear in the prefaces to the works associated with the name of Alfred. One
method of translation is employed in producing an English version of Pope
Gregory's Pastoral Care. "I began," runs the preface, "among other various
and manifold troubles of this kingdom, to translate into English the book
which is called in Latin Pastoralis, and in English Shepherd's Book,
sometimes word by word, and sometimes according to the sense."[1] A
similar practice is described in the Proem to The Consolation of Philosophy
of Boethius. "King Alfred was the interpreter of this book, and turned it
from book Latin into English, as it is now done. Now he set forth word by
word, now sense from sense, as clearly and intelligently as he was able."[2]
The preface to St. Augustine's Soliloquies, the beginning of which,
unfortunately, seems to be lacking, suggests another possible treatment of
borrowed material. "I gathered for myself," writes the author, "cudgels, and
stud-shafts, and horizontal shafts, and helves for each of the tools that I
could work with, and bow-timbers and bolt-timbers for every work that I
could perform, the comeliest trees, as many as I could carry. Neither came I
with a burden home, for it did not please me to bring all the wood back,
even if I could bear it. In each tree I saw something that I needed at home;
therefore I advise each one who can, and has many wains, that he direct his
steps to the same wood where I cut the stud-shafts. Let him fetch more for
himself, and load his wains with fair beams, that he may wind many a neat
wall, and erect many a rare house, and build a fair town, and therein may
dwell merrily and softly both winter and summer, as I have not yet done."[3]
Aelfric, writing a century later, develops his theories in greater detail.
Except in the Preface to Genesis, they are expressed in Latin, the language
of the lettered, a fact which suggests that, unlike the translations
themselves, the prefaces were addressed to readers who were, for the most
part, opposed to translation into the vernacular and who, in addition to this,
Page 16
were in all probability especially suspicious of the methods employed by
Aelfric. These methods were strongly in the direction of popularization.
Aelfric's general practice is like that of Alfred. He declares repeatedly[4]
that he translates sense for sense, not always word for word. Furthermore,
he desires rather to be clear and simple than to adorn his style with
rhetorical ornament.[5] Instead of unfamiliar terms, he uses "the pure and
open words of the language of this people."[6] In connection with the
translation of the Bible he lays down the principle that Latin must give way
to English idiom.[7] For all these things Aelfric has definite reasons.
Keeping always in mind a clear conception of the nature of his audience, he
does whatever seems to him necessary to make his work attractive and,
consequently, profitable. Preparing his Grammar for "tender youths,"
though he knows that words may be interpreted in many ways, he follows a
simple method of interpretation in order that the book may not become
tiresome.[8] The Homilies, intended for simple people, are put into simple
English, that they may more easily reach the hearts of those who read or
hear.[9] This popularization is extended even farther. Aelfric explains[10] that
he has abbreviated both the Homilies[11] and the Lives of the Saints,[12]
again of deliberate purpose, as appears in his preface to the latter: "Hoc
sciendum etiam quod prolixiores passiones breuiamus verbis non adeo
sensu, ne fastidiosis ingeratur tedium si tanta prolixitas erit in propria lingua
quanta est in latina."
Incidentally, however, Aelfric makes it evident that his were not the only
theories of translation which the period afforded. In the preface to the first
collection of Homilies he anticipates the disapproval of those who demand
greater closeness in following originals. He recognizes the fact that his
translation may displease some critics "quod non semper verbum ex verbo,
aut quod breviorem explicationem quam tractatus auctorum habent, sive
non quod per ordinem ecclesiastici ritus omnia Evangelia percurrimus." The
Preface to Genesis suggests that the writer was familiar with Jerome's
insistence on the necessity for unusual faithfulness in translating the Bible.
[13]
Such comment implies a mind surprisingly awake to the problems of
translation.
The translator who left the narrow path of word for word reproduction
might, in this early period, easily be led into greater deviations from source,
Aelfric. These methods were strongly in the direction of popularization.
Aelfric's general practice is like that of Alfred. He declares repeatedly[4]
that he translates sense for sense, not always word for word. Furthermore,
he desires rather to be clear and simple than to adorn his style with
rhetorical ornament.[5] Instead of unfamiliar terms, he uses "the pure and
open words of the language of this people."[6] In connection with the
translation of the Bible he lays down the principle that Latin must give way
to English idiom.[7] For all these things Aelfric has definite reasons.
Keeping always in mind a clear conception of the nature of his audience, he
does whatever seems to him necessary to make his work attractive and,
consequently, profitable. Preparing his Grammar for "tender youths,"
though he knows that words may be interpreted in many ways, he follows a
simple method of interpretation in order that the book may not become
tiresome.[8] The Homilies, intended for simple people, are put into simple
English, that they may more easily reach the hearts of those who read or
hear.[9] This popularization is extended even farther. Aelfric explains[10] that
he has abbreviated both the Homilies[11] and the Lives of the Saints,[12]
again of deliberate purpose, as appears in his preface to the latter: "Hoc
sciendum etiam quod prolixiores passiones breuiamus verbis non adeo
sensu, ne fastidiosis ingeratur tedium si tanta prolixitas erit in propria lingua
quanta est in latina."
Incidentally, however, Aelfric makes it evident that his were not the only
theories of translation which the period afforded. In the preface to the first
collection of Homilies he anticipates the disapproval of those who demand
greater closeness in following originals. He recognizes the fact that his
translation may displease some critics "quod non semper verbum ex verbo,
aut quod breviorem explicationem quam tractatus auctorum habent, sive
non quod per ordinem ecclesiastici ritus omnia Evangelia percurrimus." The
Preface to Genesis suggests that the writer was familiar with Jerome's
insistence on the necessity for unusual faithfulness in translating the Bible.
[13]
Such comment implies a mind surprisingly awake to the problems of
translation.
The translator who left the narrow path of word for word reproduction
might, in this early period, easily be led into greater deviations from source,
Page 17
especially if his own creative ability came into play. The preface to St.
Augustine's Soliloquies quoted above carries with it a stimulus, not only to
translation or compilation, but to work like that of Caedmon or Cynewulf,
essentially original in many respects, though based, in the main, on material
already given literary shape in other languages. Both characteristics are
recognized in Anglo-Saxon comment. Caedmon, according to the famous
passage in Bede, "all that he could learn by hearing meditated with himself,
and, as a clean animal ruminating, turned into the sweetest verse."[14]
Cynewulf in his Elene, gives us a remarkable piece of author's comment[15]
which describes the action of his own mind upon material already
committed to writing by others. On the other hand, it may be noted that the
Andreas, based like the Elene on a single written source, contains no hint
that the author owes anything to a version of the story in another language.
[16]
In the English literature which developed in course of time after the
Conquest the methods of handling borrowed material were similar in their
variety to those we have observed in Anglo-Saxon times. Translation,
faithful except for the omission or addition of certain passages, compilation,
epitome, all the gradations between the close rendering and such an
individual creation as Chaucer's Troilus and Criseyde, are exemplified in
the works appearing from the thirteenth century on. When Lydgate, as late
as the fifteenth century, describes one of the processes by which literature is
produced, we are reminded of Anglo-Saxon comment. "Laurence,"[17] the
poet's predecessor in translating Boccaccio's Falls of Princes, is represented
as
In his Prologue affirming of reason,
That artificers having exercise,
May chaunge & turne by good discretion
Shapes & formes, & newly them devise:
As Potters whiche to that craft entende
Breake & renue their vessels to amende.
...
And semblably these clerkes in writing
Augustine's Soliloquies quoted above carries with it a stimulus, not only to
translation or compilation, but to work like that of Caedmon or Cynewulf,
essentially original in many respects, though based, in the main, on material
already given literary shape in other languages. Both characteristics are
recognized in Anglo-Saxon comment. Caedmon, according to the famous
passage in Bede, "all that he could learn by hearing meditated with himself,
and, as a clean animal ruminating, turned into the sweetest verse."[14]
Cynewulf in his Elene, gives us a remarkable piece of author's comment[15]
which describes the action of his own mind upon material already
committed to writing by others. On the other hand, it may be noted that the
Andreas, based like the Elene on a single written source, contains no hint
that the author owes anything to a version of the story in another language.
[16]
In the English literature which developed in course of time after the
Conquest the methods of handling borrowed material were similar in their
variety to those we have observed in Anglo-Saxon times. Translation,
faithful except for the omission or addition of certain passages, compilation,
epitome, all the gradations between the close rendering and such an
individual creation as Chaucer's Troilus and Criseyde, are exemplified in
the works appearing from the thirteenth century on. When Lydgate, as late
as the fifteenth century, describes one of the processes by which literature is
produced, we are reminded of Anglo-Saxon comment. "Laurence,"[17] the
poet's predecessor in translating Boccaccio's Falls of Princes, is represented
as
In his Prologue affirming of reason,
That artificers having exercise,
May chaunge & turne by good discretion
Shapes & formes, & newly them devise:
As Potters whiche to that craft entende
Breake & renue their vessels to amende.
...
And semblably these clerkes in writing
Page 18
Thing that was made of auctours them beforn
They may of newe finde & fantasye:
Out of olde chaffe trye out full fayre corne,
Make it more freshe & lusty to the eye,
Their subtile witte their labour apply,
With their colours agreable of hue,
To make olde thinges for to seme newe.[18]
The great majority of these Middle English works contain within
themselves no clear statement as to which of the many possible methods
have been employed in their production. As in the case of the Anglo-Saxon
Andreas, a retelling in English of a story already existing in another
language often presents itself as if it were an original composition. The
author who puts into the vernacular of his country a French romance may
call it "my tale." At the end of Launfal, a version of one of the lays of Marie
de France, appears the declaration, "Thomas Chestre made this tale."[19]
The terms used to characterize literary productions and literary processes
often have not their modern connotation. "Translate" and "translation" are
applied very loosely even as late as the sixteenth century. The Legend of
Good Women names Troilus and Criseyde beside The Romance of the Rose
as "translated" work.[20] Osbern Bokenam, writing in the next century,
explains that he obtained the material for his legend of St. Margaret "the
last time I was in Italy, both by scripture and eke by mouth," but he still
calls the work a "translation."[21] Henry Bradshaw, purposing in 1513 to
"translate" into English the life of St. Werburge of Chester, declares,
Unto this rude werke myne auctours these shalbe:
Fyrst the true legende and the venerable Bede,
Mayster Alfrydus and Wyllyam Malusburye,
Gyrarde, Polychronicon, and other mo in deed.[22]
Lydgate is requested to translate the legend of St. Giles "after the tenor
only"; he presents his work as a kind of "brief compilation," but he takes no
exception to the word "translate."[23] That he should designate his St.
Margaret, a fairly close following of one source, a "compilation,"[24] merely
strengthens the belief that the terms "translate" and "translation" were used
synonymously with various other words. Osbern Bokenam speaks of the
They may of newe finde & fantasye:
Out of olde chaffe trye out full fayre corne,
Make it more freshe & lusty to the eye,
Their subtile witte their labour apply,
With their colours agreable of hue,
To make olde thinges for to seme newe.[18]
The great majority of these Middle English works contain within
themselves no clear statement as to which of the many possible methods
have been employed in their production. As in the case of the Anglo-Saxon
Andreas, a retelling in English of a story already existing in another
language often presents itself as if it were an original composition. The
author who puts into the vernacular of his country a French romance may
call it "my tale." At the end of Launfal, a version of one of the lays of Marie
de France, appears the declaration, "Thomas Chestre made this tale."[19]
The terms used to characterize literary productions and literary processes
often have not their modern connotation. "Translate" and "translation" are
applied very loosely even as late as the sixteenth century. The Legend of
Good Women names Troilus and Criseyde beside The Romance of the Rose
as "translated" work.[20] Osbern Bokenam, writing in the next century,
explains that he obtained the material for his legend of St. Margaret "the
last time I was in Italy, both by scripture and eke by mouth," but he still
calls the work a "translation."[21] Henry Bradshaw, purposing in 1513 to
"translate" into English the life of St. Werburge of Chester, declares,
Unto this rude werke myne auctours these shalbe:
Fyrst the true legende and the venerable Bede,
Mayster Alfrydus and Wyllyam Malusburye,
Gyrarde, Polychronicon, and other mo in deed.[22]
Lydgate is requested to translate the legend of St. Giles "after the tenor
only"; he presents his work as a kind of "brief compilation," but he takes no
exception to the word "translate."[23] That he should designate his St.
Margaret, a fairly close following of one source, a "compilation,"[24] merely
strengthens the belief that the terms "translate" and "translation" were used
synonymously with various other words. Osbern Bokenam speaks of the
Page 19
"translator" who "compiled" the legend of St. Christiana in English;[25]
Chaucer, one remembers, "translated" Boethius and "made" the life of St.
Cecilia.[26]
To select from this large body of literature, "made," "compiled,"
"translated," only such works as can claim to be called, in the modern sense
of the word, "translations" would be a difficult and unprofitable task. Rather
one must accept the situation as it stands and consider the whole mass of
such writings as appear, either from the claims of their authors or on the
authority of modern scholarship, to be of secondary origin. "Translations"
of this sort are numerous. Chaucer in his own time was reckoned "grant
translateur."[27] Of the books which Caxton a century later issued from his
printing press a large proportion were English versions of Latin or French
works. Our concern, indeed, is with the larger and by no means the least
valuable part of the literature produced during the Middle English period.
The theory which accompanies this nondescript collection of translations is
scattered throughout various works, and is somewhat liable to
misinterpretation if taken out of its immediate context. Before proceeding to
consider it, however, it is necessary to notice certain phases of the general
literary situation which created peculiar difficulties for the translator or
which are likely to be confusing to the present-day reader. As regards the
translator, existing circumstances were not encouraging. In the early part of
the period he occupied a very lowly place. As compared with Latin, or even
with French, the English language, undeveloped and unstandardized, could
make its appeal only to the unlearned. It had, in the words of a thirteenth-
century translator of Bishop Grosseteste's Castle of Love, "no savor before a
clerk."[28] Sometimes, it is true, the English writer had the stimulus of
patriotism. The translator of Richard C[oe]ur de Lion feels that Englishmen
ought to be able to read in their own tongue the exploits of the English hero.
The Cursor Mundi is translated
In to Inglis tong to rede
For the love of Inglis lede,
Inglis lede of Ingland.[29]
Chaucer, one remembers, "translated" Boethius and "made" the life of St.
Cecilia.[26]
To select from this large body of literature, "made," "compiled,"
"translated," only such works as can claim to be called, in the modern sense
of the word, "translations" would be a difficult and unprofitable task. Rather
one must accept the situation as it stands and consider the whole mass of
such writings as appear, either from the claims of their authors or on the
authority of modern scholarship, to be of secondary origin. "Translations"
of this sort are numerous. Chaucer in his own time was reckoned "grant
translateur."[27] Of the books which Caxton a century later issued from his
printing press a large proportion were English versions of Latin or French
works. Our concern, indeed, is with the larger and by no means the least
valuable part of the literature produced during the Middle English period.
The theory which accompanies this nondescript collection of translations is
scattered throughout various works, and is somewhat liable to
misinterpretation if taken out of its immediate context. Before proceeding to
consider it, however, it is necessary to notice certain phases of the general
literary situation which created peculiar difficulties for the translator or
which are likely to be confusing to the present-day reader. As regards the
translator, existing circumstances were not encouraging. In the early part of
the period he occupied a very lowly place. As compared with Latin, or even
with French, the English language, undeveloped and unstandardized, could
make its appeal only to the unlearned. It had, in the words of a thirteenth-
century translator of Bishop Grosseteste's Castle of Love, "no savor before a
clerk."[28] Sometimes, it is true, the English writer had the stimulus of
patriotism. The translator of Richard C[oe]ur de Lion feels that Englishmen
ought to be able to read in their own tongue the exploits of the English hero.
The Cursor Mundi is translated
In to Inglis tong to rede
For the love of Inglis lede,
Inglis lede of Ingland.[29]
Page 20
But beyond this there was little to encourage the translator. His audience, as
compared with the learned and the refined, who read Latin and French, was
ignorant and undiscriminating; his crude medium was entirely unequal to
reproducing what had been written in more highly developed languages. It
is little wonder that in these early days his English should be termed "dim
and dark." Even after Chaucer had showed that the despised language was
capable of grace and charm, the writer of less genius must often have felt
that beside the more sophisticated Latin or French, English could boast but
scanty resources.
There were difficulties and limitations also in the choice of material to be
translated. Throughout most of the period literature existed only in
manuscript; there were few large collections in any one place; travel was
not easy. Priests, according to the prologue to Mirk's Festial, written in the
early fifteenth century, complained of "default of books." To aspire, as did
Chaucer's Clerk, to the possession of "twenty books" was to aspire high.
Translators occasionally give interesting details regarding the circumstances
under which they read and translated. The author of the life of St. Etheldred
of Ely refers twice, with a certain pride, to a manuscript preserved in the
abbey of Godstow which he himself has seen and from which he has drawn
some of the facts which he presents. The translator of the alliterative
romance of Alexander "borrowed" various books when he undertook his
English rendering.[30] Earl Rivers, returning from the Continent, brought
back a manuscript which had been lent him by a French gentleman, and set
about the translation of his Dictes and Sayings of the Old Philosophers.[31]
It is not improbable that there was a good deal of borrowing, with its
attendant inconveniences. Even in the sixteenth century Sir Thomas Elyot,
if we may believe his story, was hampered by the laws of property. He
became interested in the acts and wisdom of Alexander Severus, "which
book," he says, "was first written in the Greek tongue by his secretary
Eucolpius and by good chance was lent unto me by a gentleman of Naples
called Padericus. In reading whereof I was marvelously ravished, and as it
hath ever been mine appetite, I wished that it had been published in such a
tongue as more men might understand it. Wherefore with all diligence I
endeavored myself whiles I had leisure to translate it into English: albeit I
could not so exactly perform mine enterprise as I might have done, if the
owner had not importunately called for his book, whereby I was constrained
compared with the learned and the refined, who read Latin and French, was
ignorant and undiscriminating; his crude medium was entirely unequal to
reproducing what had been written in more highly developed languages. It
is little wonder that in these early days his English should be termed "dim
and dark." Even after Chaucer had showed that the despised language was
capable of grace and charm, the writer of less genius must often have felt
that beside the more sophisticated Latin or French, English could boast but
scanty resources.
There were difficulties and limitations also in the choice of material to be
translated. Throughout most of the period literature existed only in
manuscript; there were few large collections in any one place; travel was
not easy. Priests, according to the prologue to Mirk's Festial, written in the
early fifteenth century, complained of "default of books." To aspire, as did
Chaucer's Clerk, to the possession of "twenty books" was to aspire high.
Translators occasionally give interesting details regarding the circumstances
under which they read and translated. The author of the life of St. Etheldred
of Ely refers twice, with a certain pride, to a manuscript preserved in the
abbey of Godstow which he himself has seen and from which he has drawn
some of the facts which he presents. The translator of the alliterative
romance of Alexander "borrowed" various books when he undertook his
English rendering.[30] Earl Rivers, returning from the Continent, brought
back a manuscript which had been lent him by a French gentleman, and set
about the translation of his Dictes and Sayings of the Old Philosophers.[31]
It is not improbable that there was a good deal of borrowing, with its
attendant inconveniences. Even in the sixteenth century Sir Thomas Elyot,
if we may believe his story, was hampered by the laws of property. He
became interested in the acts and wisdom of Alexander Severus, "which
book," he says, "was first written in the Greek tongue by his secretary
Eucolpius and by good chance was lent unto me by a gentleman of Naples
called Padericus. In reading whereof I was marvelously ravished, and as it
hath ever been mine appetite, I wished that it had been published in such a
tongue as more men might understand it. Wherefore with all diligence I
endeavored myself whiles I had leisure to translate it into English: albeit I
could not so exactly perform mine enterprise as I might have done, if the
owner had not importunately called for his book, whereby I was constrained
Page 21
to leave some part of the work untranslated."[32] William Paris—to return to
the earlier period—has left on record a situation which stirs the
imagination. He translated the legend of St. Cristine while a prisoner in the
Isle of Man, the only retainer of his unfortunate lord, the Earl of Warwick,
whose captivity he chose to share.
He made this lyfe in ynglishe soo,
As he satte in prison of stone,
Ever as he myghte tent therto
Whane he had his lordes service done.[33]
One is tempted to let the fancy play on the combination of circumstances
that provided him with the particular manuscript from which he worked. It
is easy, of course, to emphasize overmuch the scarcity and the
inaccessibility of texts, but it is obvious that the translator's choice of
subject was largely conditioned by opportunity. He did not select from the
whole range of literature the work which most appealed to his genius. It is a
far cry from the Middle Ages to the seventeenth century, with its stress on
individual choice. Roscommon's advice,
Examine how your humour is inclined,
And what the ruling passion of your mind;
Then seek a poet who your way does bend,
And choose an author as you choose a friend,
seems absurd in connection with the translator who had to choose what was
within his reach, and who, in many cases, could not sit down in undisturbed
possession of his source.
The element of individual choice was also diminished by the intervention of
friends and patrons. In the fifteenth century, when translators were
becoming communicative about their affairs, there is frequent reference to
suggestion from without. Allowing for interest in the new craft of printing,
there is still so much mention in Caxton's prefaces of commissions for
translation as to make one feel that "ordering" an English version of some
foreign book had become no uncommon thing for those who owned
manuscripts and could afford such commodities as translations. Caxton's
list ranges from The Fayttes of Armes, translated at the request of Henry VII
the earlier period—has left on record a situation which stirs the
imagination. He translated the legend of St. Cristine while a prisoner in the
Isle of Man, the only retainer of his unfortunate lord, the Earl of Warwick,
whose captivity he chose to share.
He made this lyfe in ynglishe soo,
As he satte in prison of stone,
Ever as he myghte tent therto
Whane he had his lordes service done.[33]
One is tempted to let the fancy play on the combination of circumstances
that provided him with the particular manuscript from which he worked. It
is easy, of course, to emphasize overmuch the scarcity and the
inaccessibility of texts, but it is obvious that the translator's choice of
subject was largely conditioned by opportunity. He did not select from the
whole range of literature the work which most appealed to his genius. It is a
far cry from the Middle Ages to the seventeenth century, with its stress on
individual choice. Roscommon's advice,
Examine how your humour is inclined,
And what the ruling passion of your mind;
Then seek a poet who your way does bend,
And choose an author as you choose a friend,
seems absurd in connection with the translator who had to choose what was
within his reach, and who, in many cases, could not sit down in undisturbed
possession of his source.
The element of individual choice was also diminished by the intervention of
friends and patrons. In the fifteenth century, when translators were
becoming communicative about their affairs, there is frequent reference to
suggestion from without. Allowing for interest in the new craft of printing,
there is still so much mention in Caxton's prefaces of commissions for
translation as to make one feel that "ordering" an English version of some
foreign book had become no uncommon thing for those who owned
manuscripts and could afford such commodities as translations. Caxton's
list ranges from The Fayttes of Armes, translated at the request of Henry VII
Page 22
from a manuscript lent by the king himself, to The Mirrour of the World,
"translated ... at the request, desire, cost, and dispense of the honorable and
worshipful man, Hugh Bryce, alderman and citizen of London."[34]
One wonders also how the source, thus chosen, presented itself to the
translator's conception. His references to it are generally vague or confused,
often positively misleading. Yet to designate with any definiteness a French
or Latin text was no easy matter. When one considers the labor that, of later
years, has gone to the classification and identification of old manuscripts,
the awkward elaboration of nomenclature necessary to distinguish them, the
complications resulting from missing pages and from the undue liberties of
copyists, one realizes something of the position of the medieval translator.
Even categories were not forthcoming for his convenience. The religious
legend of St. Katherine of Alexandria is derived from "chronicles";[35] the
moral tale of The Incestuous Daughter has its source in "romance";[36]
Grosseteste's allegory, The Castle of Love, is presented as "a romance of
English ... out of a romance that Sir Robert, Bishop of Lincoln, made."[37]
The translator who explained "I found it written in old hand" was probably
giving as adequate an account of his source as truth would permit.
Moreover, part of the confusion had often arisen before the manuscript
came into the hands of the English translator. Often he was engaged in
translating something that was already a translation. Most frequently it was
a French version of a Latin original, but sometimes its ancestry was
complicated by the existence or the tradition of Greek or Hebrew sources.
The medieval Troy story, with its list of authorities, Dictys, Dares, Guido
delle Colonne—to cite the favorite names—shows the situation in an
aggravated form. In such cases the earlier translator's blunders and
omissions in describing his source were likely to be perpetuated in the new
rendering.
Such, roughly speaking, were the circumstances under which the translator
did his work. Some of his peculiar difficulties are, approached from another
angle, the difficulties of the present-day reader. The presence of one or
more intermediary versions, a complication especially noticeable in
England as a result of the French occupation after the Conquest, may easily
mislead us. The originals of many of our texts are either non-extant or not
yet discovered, but in cases where we do possess the actual source which
"translated ... at the request, desire, cost, and dispense of the honorable and
worshipful man, Hugh Bryce, alderman and citizen of London."[34]
One wonders also how the source, thus chosen, presented itself to the
translator's conception. His references to it are generally vague or confused,
often positively misleading. Yet to designate with any definiteness a French
or Latin text was no easy matter. When one considers the labor that, of later
years, has gone to the classification and identification of old manuscripts,
the awkward elaboration of nomenclature necessary to distinguish them, the
complications resulting from missing pages and from the undue liberties of
copyists, one realizes something of the position of the medieval translator.
Even categories were not forthcoming for his convenience. The religious
legend of St. Katherine of Alexandria is derived from "chronicles";[35] the
moral tale of The Incestuous Daughter has its source in "romance";[36]
Grosseteste's allegory, The Castle of Love, is presented as "a romance of
English ... out of a romance that Sir Robert, Bishop of Lincoln, made."[37]
The translator who explained "I found it written in old hand" was probably
giving as adequate an account of his source as truth would permit.
Moreover, part of the confusion had often arisen before the manuscript
came into the hands of the English translator. Often he was engaged in
translating something that was already a translation. Most frequently it was
a French version of a Latin original, but sometimes its ancestry was
complicated by the existence or the tradition of Greek or Hebrew sources.
The medieval Troy story, with its list of authorities, Dictys, Dares, Guido
delle Colonne—to cite the favorite names—shows the situation in an
aggravated form. In such cases the earlier translator's blunders and
omissions in describing his source were likely to be perpetuated in the new
rendering.
Such, roughly speaking, were the circumstances under which the translator
did his work. Some of his peculiar difficulties are, approached from another
angle, the difficulties of the present-day reader. The presence of one or
more intermediary versions, a complication especially noticeable in
England as a result of the French occupation after the Conquest, may easily
mislead us. The originals of many of our texts are either non-extant or not
yet discovered, but in cases where we do possess the actual source which
Page 23
the English writer used, a disconcerting situation often becomes evident.
What at first seemed to be the English translator's comment on his own
treatment of source is frequently only a literal rendering of a comment
already present in his original. It is more convenient to discuss the details of
such cases in another context, but any general approach to the theory of
translation in Middle English literature must include this consideration. If
we are not in possession of the exact original of a translation, our
conclusions must nearly always be discounted by the possibility that not
only the subject matter but the comment on that subject matter came from
the French or Latin source. The pronoun of the first person must be
regarded with a slight suspicion. "I" may refer to the Englishman, but it
may also refer to his predecessor who made a translation or a compilation in
French or Latin. "Compilation" suggests another difficulty. Sometimes an
apparent reference to source is only an appeal to authority for the
confirmation of a single detail, an appeal which, again, may be the work of
the English translator, but may, on the other hand, be the contribution of his
predecessor. A fairly common situation, for example, appears in John
Capgrave's Life of St. Augustine, produced, as its author says, in answer to
the request of a gentlewoman that he should "translate her truly out of Latin
the life of St. Augustine, great doctor of the church." Of the work, its editor,
Mr. Munro, says, "It looks at first sight as though Capgrave had merely
translated an older Latin text, as he did in the Life of St. Gilbert; but no
Latin life corresponding to our text has been discovered, and as Capgrave
never refers to 'myn auctour,' and always alludes to himself as handling the
material, I incline to conclude that he is himself the original composer, and
that his reference to translation signifies his use of Augustine's books, from
which he translates whole passages."[38] In a case like this it is evidently
impossible to draw dogmatic conclusions. It may be that Capgrave is using
the word "translate" with medieval looseness, but it is also possible that
some of the comment expressed in the first person is translated comment,
and the editor adds that, though the balance of probability is against it, "it is
still possible that a Latin life may have been used." Occasionally, it is true,
comment is stamped unmistakably as belonging to the English translator.
The translator of a Canticum de Creatione declares that there were
—fro the incarnacioun of Jhesu
Til this rym y telle yow
What at first seemed to be the English translator's comment on his own
treatment of source is frequently only a literal rendering of a comment
already present in his original. It is more convenient to discuss the details of
such cases in another context, but any general approach to the theory of
translation in Middle English literature must include this consideration. If
we are not in possession of the exact original of a translation, our
conclusions must nearly always be discounted by the possibility that not
only the subject matter but the comment on that subject matter came from
the French or Latin source. The pronoun of the first person must be
regarded with a slight suspicion. "I" may refer to the Englishman, but it
may also refer to his predecessor who made a translation or a compilation in
French or Latin. "Compilation" suggests another difficulty. Sometimes an
apparent reference to source is only an appeal to authority for the
confirmation of a single detail, an appeal which, again, may be the work of
the English translator, but may, on the other hand, be the contribution of his
predecessor. A fairly common situation, for example, appears in John
Capgrave's Life of St. Augustine, produced, as its author says, in answer to
the request of a gentlewoman that he should "translate her truly out of Latin
the life of St. Augustine, great doctor of the church." Of the work, its editor,
Mr. Munro, says, "It looks at first sight as though Capgrave had merely
translated an older Latin text, as he did in the Life of St. Gilbert; but no
Latin life corresponding to our text has been discovered, and as Capgrave
never refers to 'myn auctour,' and always alludes to himself as handling the
material, I incline to conclude that he is himself the original composer, and
that his reference to translation signifies his use of Augustine's books, from
which he translates whole passages."[38] In a case like this it is evidently
impossible to draw dogmatic conclusions. It may be that Capgrave is using
the word "translate" with medieval looseness, but it is also possible that
some of the comment expressed in the first person is translated comment,
and the editor adds that, though the balance of probability is against it, "it is
still possible that a Latin life may have been used." Occasionally, it is true,
comment is stamped unmistakably as belonging to the English translator.
The translator of a Canticum de Creatione declares that there were
—fro the incarnacioun of Jhesu
Til this rym y telle yow
Page 24
Were turned in to englisch,
A thousand thre hondred & seventy
And fyve yere witterly.
Thus in bok founden it is.[39]
Such unquestionably English additions are, unfortunately, rare and the
situation remains confused.
But this is not the only difficulty which confronts the reader. He searches
with disappointing results for such general and comprehensive statements
of the medieval translator's theory as may aid in the interpretation of detail.
Such statements are few, generally late in date, and, even when not directly
translated from a predecessor, are obviously repetitions of the conventional
rule associated with the name of Jerome and adopted in Anglo-Saxon times
by Alfred and Aelfric. An early fifteenth-century translator of the Secreta
Secretorum, for example, carries over into English the preface of the Latin
translator: "I have translated with great travail into open understanding of
Latin out of the language of Araby ... sometimes expounding letter by letter,
and sometimes understanding of understanding, for other manner of
speaking is with Arabs and other with Latin."[40] Lydgate makes a similar
statement:
I wyl translate hyt sothly as I kan,
After the lettre, in ordre effectuelly.
Thogh I not folwe the wordes by & by,
I schal not faille teuching the substance.[41]
Osbern Bokenam declares that he has translated
Not wurde for wurde—for that ne may be
In no translation, aftyr Jeromys decree—
But fro sentence to sentence.[42]
There is little attempt at the further analysis which would give this principle
fresh significance. The translator makes scarcely any effort to define the
extent to which he may diverge from the words of his original or to explain
why such divergence is necessary. John de Trevisa, who translated so
extensively in the later fourteenth century, does give some account of his
A thousand thre hondred & seventy
And fyve yere witterly.
Thus in bok founden it is.[39]
Such unquestionably English additions are, unfortunately, rare and the
situation remains confused.
But this is not the only difficulty which confronts the reader. He searches
with disappointing results for such general and comprehensive statements
of the medieval translator's theory as may aid in the interpretation of detail.
Such statements are few, generally late in date, and, even when not directly
translated from a predecessor, are obviously repetitions of the conventional
rule associated with the name of Jerome and adopted in Anglo-Saxon times
by Alfred and Aelfric. An early fifteenth-century translator of the Secreta
Secretorum, for example, carries over into English the preface of the Latin
translator: "I have translated with great travail into open understanding of
Latin out of the language of Araby ... sometimes expounding letter by letter,
and sometimes understanding of understanding, for other manner of
speaking is with Arabs and other with Latin."[40] Lydgate makes a similar
statement:
I wyl translate hyt sothly as I kan,
After the lettre, in ordre effectuelly.
Thogh I not folwe the wordes by & by,
I schal not faille teuching the substance.[41]
Osbern Bokenam declares that he has translated
Not wurde for wurde—for that ne may be
In no translation, aftyr Jeromys decree—
But fro sentence to sentence.[42]
There is little attempt at the further analysis which would give this principle
fresh significance. The translator makes scarcely any effort to define the
extent to which he may diverge from the words of his original or to explain
why such divergence is necessary. John de Trevisa, who translated so
extensively in the later fourteenth century, does give some account of his
Page 25
methods, elementary, it is true, but honest and individual. His preface to his
English prose version of Higden's Polychronicon explains: "In some place I
shall set word for word, and active for active, and passive for passive, a-row
right as it standeth, without changing of the order of words. But in some
place I must change the order of words, and set active for passive and
again-ward. And in some place I must set a reason for a word and tell what
it meaneth. But for all such changing the meaning shall stand and not be
changed."[43] An explanation like this, however, is unusual.
Possibly the fact that the translation was in prose affected Trevisa's
theorizing. A prose rendering could follow its original so closely that it was
possible to describe the comparatively few changes consequent on English
usage. In verse, on the other hand, the changes involved were so great as to
discourage definition. There are, however, a few comments on the methods
to be employed in poetical renderings. According to the Proem to the
Boethius, Alfred, in the Anglo-Saxon period, first translated the book "from
Latin into English prose," and then "wrought it up once more into verse, as
it is now done."[44] At the very beginning of the history of Middle English
literature Orm attacked the problem of the verse translation very directly.
He writes of his Ormulum:
Icc hafe sett her o thiss boc
Amang Godspelles wordess,
All thurrh me sellfenn, manig word
The rime swa to fillenn.[45]
Such additions, he says, are necessary if the readers are to understand the
text and if the metrical form is to be kept.
Forr whase mot to laewedd follc
Larspell off Goddspell tellenn,
He mot wel ekenn manig word
Amang Godspelless Wordess.
& icc ne mihhte nohht min ferrs
Ayy withth Godspelless wordess
Wel fillenn all, & all forrthi
Shollde icc wel offte nede
English prose version of Higden's Polychronicon explains: "In some place I
shall set word for word, and active for active, and passive for passive, a-row
right as it standeth, without changing of the order of words. But in some
place I must change the order of words, and set active for passive and
again-ward. And in some place I must set a reason for a word and tell what
it meaneth. But for all such changing the meaning shall stand and not be
changed."[43] An explanation like this, however, is unusual.
Possibly the fact that the translation was in prose affected Trevisa's
theorizing. A prose rendering could follow its original so closely that it was
possible to describe the comparatively few changes consequent on English
usage. In verse, on the other hand, the changes involved were so great as to
discourage definition. There are, however, a few comments on the methods
to be employed in poetical renderings. According to the Proem to the
Boethius, Alfred, in the Anglo-Saxon period, first translated the book "from
Latin into English prose," and then "wrought it up once more into verse, as
it is now done."[44] At the very beginning of the history of Middle English
literature Orm attacked the problem of the verse translation very directly.
He writes of his Ormulum:
Icc hafe sett her o thiss boc
Amang Godspelles wordess,
All thurrh me sellfenn, manig word
The rime swa to fillenn.[45]
Such additions, he says, are necessary if the readers are to understand the
text and if the metrical form is to be kept.
Forr whase mot to laewedd follc
Larspell off Goddspell tellenn,
He mot wel ekenn manig word
Amang Godspelless Wordess.
& icc ne mihhte nohht min ferrs
Ayy withth Godspelless wordess
Wel fillenn all, & all forrthi
Shollde icc wel offte nede
Page 26
Amang Godspelless wordess don
Min word, min ferrs to fillenn.[46]
Later translators, however, seldom followed his lead. There are a few
comments connected with prose translations; the translator of The Book of
the Knight of La Tour Landry quotes the explanation of his author that he
has chosen prose rather than verse "for to abridge it, and that it might be
better and more plainly to be understood";[47] the Lord in Trevisa's
Dialogue prefixed to the Polychronicon desires a translation in prose, "for
commonly prose is more clear than rhyme, more easy and more plain to
understand";[48] but apparently the only one of Orm's successors to put into
words his consciousness of the complications which accompany a metrical
rendering is the author of The Romance of Partenay, whose epilogue runs:
As ny as metre can conclude sentence,
Cereatly by rew in it have I go.
Nerehand stafe by staf, by gret diligence,
Savyng that I most metre apply to;
The wourdes meve, and sett here & ther so.[49]
What follows, however, shows that he is concerned not so much with the
peculiar difficulty of translation as with the general difficulty of "forging"
verse. Whether a man employs Latin, French, or the vernacular, he
continues,
Be it in balede, vers, Rime, or prose,
He most torn and wend, metrely to close.[50]
Of explicit comment on general principles, then, there is but a small amount
in connection with Middle English translations. Incidentally, however,
writers let fall a good deal of information regarding their theories and
methods. Such material must be interpreted with considerable caution, for
although the most casual survey makes it clear that generally the translator
felt bound to put into words something of his debt and his responsibility to
his predecessors, yet one does not know how much significance should
attach to this comment. He seldom offers clear, unmistakable information as
to his difficulties and his methods of meeting them. It is peculiarly
Min word, min ferrs to fillenn.[46]
Later translators, however, seldom followed his lead. There are a few
comments connected with prose translations; the translator of The Book of
the Knight of La Tour Landry quotes the explanation of his author that he
has chosen prose rather than verse "for to abridge it, and that it might be
better and more plainly to be understood";[47] the Lord in Trevisa's
Dialogue prefixed to the Polychronicon desires a translation in prose, "for
commonly prose is more clear than rhyme, more easy and more plain to
understand";[48] but apparently the only one of Orm's successors to put into
words his consciousness of the complications which accompany a metrical
rendering is the author of The Romance of Partenay, whose epilogue runs:
As ny as metre can conclude sentence,
Cereatly by rew in it have I go.
Nerehand stafe by staf, by gret diligence,
Savyng that I most metre apply to;
The wourdes meve, and sett here & ther so.[49]
What follows, however, shows that he is concerned not so much with the
peculiar difficulty of translation as with the general difficulty of "forging"
verse. Whether a man employs Latin, French, or the vernacular, he
continues,
Be it in balede, vers, Rime, or prose,
He most torn and wend, metrely to close.[50]
Of explicit comment on general principles, then, there is but a small amount
in connection with Middle English translations. Incidentally, however,
writers let fall a good deal of information regarding their theories and
methods. Such material must be interpreted with considerable caution, for
although the most casual survey makes it clear that generally the translator
felt bound to put into words something of his debt and his responsibility to
his predecessors, yet one does not know how much significance should
attach to this comment. He seldom offers clear, unmistakable information as
to his difficulties and his methods of meeting them. It is peculiarly
Page 27
interesting to come upon such explanation of processes as appears at one
point in Capgrave's Life of St. Gilbert. In telling the story of a miracle
wrought upon a sick man, Capgrave writes: "One of his brethren, which
was his keeper, gave him this counsel, that he should wind his head with a
certain cloth of linen which St. Gilbert wore. I suppose verily," continues
the translator, "it was his alb, for mine author here setteth a word 'subucula,'
which is both an alb and a shirt, and in the first part of this life the same
author saith that this holy man wore next his skin no hair as for the hardest,
nor linen as for the softest, but he went with wool, as with the mean."[51]
Such care for detail suggests the comparative methods later employed by
the translators of the Bible, but whether or not it was common, it seldom
found its way into words. The majority of writers acquitted themselves of
the translator's duty by introducing at intervals somewhat conventional
references to source, "in story as we read," "in tale as it is told," "as saith
the geste," "in rhyme I read," "the prose says," "as mine author doth write,"
"as it tells in the book," "so saith the French tale," "as saith the Latin." Tags
like these are everywhere present, especially in verse, where they must
often have proved convenient in eking out the metre. Whether they are to be
interpreted literally is hard to determine. The reader of English versions can
seldom be certain whether variants on the more ordinary forms are merely
stylistic or result from actual differences in situation; whether, for example,
phrases like "as I have heard tell," "as the book says," "as I find in
parchment spell" are rewordings of the same fact or represent real
distinctions.
One group of doubtful references apparently question the reliability of the
written source. In most cases the seeming doubt is probably the result of
awkward phrasing. Statements like "as the story doth us both write and
mean,"[52] "as the book says and true men tell us,"[53] "but the book us lie,"
[54]
need have little more significance than the slightly absurd declaration,
The gospel nul I forsake nought
Thaugh it be written in parchemyn.[55]
Occasional more direct questionings incline one, however, to take the
matter a little more seriously. The translator of a Canticum de Creatione,
strangely fabulous in content, presents his material with the words,
point in Capgrave's Life of St. Gilbert. In telling the story of a miracle
wrought upon a sick man, Capgrave writes: "One of his brethren, which
was his keeper, gave him this counsel, that he should wind his head with a
certain cloth of linen which St. Gilbert wore. I suppose verily," continues
the translator, "it was his alb, for mine author here setteth a word 'subucula,'
which is both an alb and a shirt, and in the first part of this life the same
author saith that this holy man wore next his skin no hair as for the hardest,
nor linen as for the softest, but he went with wool, as with the mean."[51]
Such care for detail suggests the comparative methods later employed by
the translators of the Bible, but whether or not it was common, it seldom
found its way into words. The majority of writers acquitted themselves of
the translator's duty by introducing at intervals somewhat conventional
references to source, "in story as we read," "in tale as it is told," "as saith
the geste," "in rhyme I read," "the prose says," "as mine author doth write,"
"as it tells in the book," "so saith the French tale," "as saith the Latin." Tags
like these are everywhere present, especially in verse, where they must
often have proved convenient in eking out the metre. Whether they are to be
interpreted literally is hard to determine. The reader of English versions can
seldom be certain whether variants on the more ordinary forms are merely
stylistic or result from actual differences in situation; whether, for example,
phrases like "as I have heard tell," "as the book says," "as I find in
parchment spell" are rewordings of the same fact or represent real
distinctions.
One group of doubtful references apparently question the reliability of the
written source. In most cases the seeming doubt is probably the result of
awkward phrasing. Statements like "as the story doth us both write and
mean,"[52] "as the book says and true men tell us,"[53] "but the book us lie,"
[54]
need have little more significance than the slightly absurd declaration,
The gospel nul I forsake nought
Thaugh it be written in parchemyn.[55]
Occasional more direct questionings incline one, however, to take the
matter a little more seriously. The translator of a Canticum de Creatione,
strangely fabulous in content, presents his material with the words,
Page 28
—as we finden in lectrure,
I not whether it be in holy scripture.[56]
The author of one of the legends of the Holy Cross says,
This tale, quether hit be il or gode,
I fande hit writen of the rode.
Mani tellis diverseli,
For thai finde diverse stori.[57]
Capgrave, in his legend of St. Katherine, takes issue unmistakably with his
source.
In this reknyng myne auctour & I are too:
ffor he accordeth not wytz cronicles that ben olde,
But diversyth from hem, & that in many thyngis.
There he accordeth, ther I him hold;
And where he diversyth in ordre of theis kyngis,
I leve hym, & to oder mennys rekenyngis
I geve more credens whech be-fore hym and me
Sette alle these men in ordre & degre.[58]
Except when this mistrust is made a justification for divergence from the
original, these comments contribute little to our knowledge of the medieval
translator's methods and need concern us little. More needful of explanation
is the reference which implies that the English writer is not working from a
manuscript, but is reproducing something which he has heard read or
recounted, or which he has read for himself at some time in the past. How is
one to interpret phrases like that which introduces the story of Golagros and
Gawain, "as true men me told," or that which appears at the beginning of
Rauf Coilyear, "heard I tell"? One explanation, obviously true in some
cases, is that such references are only conventional. The concluding lines of
Ywain and Gawin,
Of them no more have I heard tell
Neither in romance nor in spell,[59]
are simply a rough rendering of the French
I not whether it be in holy scripture.[56]
The author of one of the legends of the Holy Cross says,
This tale, quether hit be il or gode,
I fande hit writen of the rode.
Mani tellis diverseli,
For thai finde diverse stori.[57]
Capgrave, in his legend of St. Katherine, takes issue unmistakably with his
source.
In this reknyng myne auctour & I are too:
ffor he accordeth not wytz cronicles that ben olde,
But diversyth from hem, & that in many thyngis.
There he accordeth, ther I him hold;
And where he diversyth in ordre of theis kyngis,
I leve hym, & to oder mennys rekenyngis
I geve more credens whech be-fore hym and me
Sette alle these men in ordre & degre.[58]
Except when this mistrust is made a justification for divergence from the
original, these comments contribute little to our knowledge of the medieval
translator's methods and need concern us little. More needful of explanation
is the reference which implies that the English writer is not working from a
manuscript, but is reproducing something which he has heard read or
recounted, or which he has read for himself at some time in the past. How is
one to interpret phrases like that which introduces the story of Golagros and
Gawain, "as true men me told," or that which appears at the beginning of
Rauf Coilyear, "heard I tell"? One explanation, obviously true in some
cases, is that such references are only conventional. The concluding lines of
Ywain and Gawin,
Of them no more have I heard tell
Neither in romance nor in spell,[59]
are simply a rough rendering of the French
Page 29
Ne ja plus n'en orroiz conter,
S'an n'i vialt manconge ajoster.[60]
On the other hand, the author of the long romance of Ipomadon, which
follows its source with a closeness which precludes all possibility of
reproduction from memory, has tacked on two references to hearing,[61] not
only without a basis in the French but in direct contradiction to Hue de
Rotelande's account of the source of his material. In Emare, "as I have
heard minstrels sing in sawe" is apparently introduced as the equivalent of
the more ordinary phrases "in tale as it is told" and "in romance as we read,"
[62]
the second of which is scarcely compatible with the theory of an oral
source.
One cannot always, however, dispose of the reference to hearing so easily.
Contemporary testimony shows that literature was often transmitted by
word of mouth. Thomas de Cabham mentions the "ioculatores, qui cantant
gesta principum et vitam sanctorum";[63] Robert of Brunne complains that
those who sing or say the geste of Sir Tristram do not repeat the story
exactly as Thomas made it.[64] Even though one must recognize the
probability that sometimes the immediate oral source of the minstrel's tale
may have been English, one cannot ignore the possibility that occasionally
a "translated" saint's life or romance may have been the result of hearing a
French or Latin narrative read or recited. A convincing example of
reproduction from memory appears in the legend of St. Etheldred of Ely,
whose author recounts certain facts,
The whiche y founde in the abbey of Godstow y-wis,
In hure legent as y dude there that tyme rede,
and later presents other material,
The whiche y say at Hely y-write.[65]
Such evidence makes us regard with more attention the remark in
Capgrave's St. Katherine,
—right soo dede I lere
S'an n'i vialt manconge ajoster.[60]
On the other hand, the author of the long romance of Ipomadon, which
follows its source with a closeness which precludes all possibility of
reproduction from memory, has tacked on two references to hearing,[61] not
only without a basis in the French but in direct contradiction to Hue de
Rotelande's account of the source of his material. In Emare, "as I have
heard minstrels sing in sawe" is apparently introduced as the equivalent of
the more ordinary phrases "in tale as it is told" and "in romance as we read,"
[62]
the second of which is scarcely compatible with the theory of an oral
source.
One cannot always, however, dispose of the reference to hearing so easily.
Contemporary testimony shows that literature was often transmitted by
word of mouth. Thomas de Cabham mentions the "ioculatores, qui cantant
gesta principum et vitam sanctorum";[63] Robert of Brunne complains that
those who sing or say the geste of Sir Tristram do not repeat the story
exactly as Thomas made it.[64] Even though one must recognize the
probability that sometimes the immediate oral source of the minstrel's tale
may have been English, one cannot ignore the possibility that occasionally
a "translated" saint's life or romance may have been the result of hearing a
French or Latin narrative read or recited. A convincing example of
reproduction from memory appears in the legend of St. Etheldred of Ely,
whose author recounts certain facts,
The whiche y founde in the abbey of Godstow y-wis,
In hure legent as y dude there that tyme rede,
and later presents other material,
The whiche y say at Hely y-write.[65]
Such evidence makes us regard with more attention the remark in
Capgrave's St. Katherine,
—right soo dede I lere
Page 30
Of cronycles whiche (that) I saugh last,[66]
or the lines at the end of Roberd of Cisyle,
Al this is write withoute lyghe
At Rome, to ben in memorye,
At seint Petres cherche, I knowe.[67]
It is possible also that sometimes a vague phrase like "as the story says," or
"in tale as it is told," may signify hearing instead of reading. But in general
one turns from consideration of the references to hearing with little more
than an increased respect for the superior definiteness which belongs to the
mention of the "black letters," the "parchment," "the French book," or "the
Latin book."
Leaving the general situation and examining individual types of literature,
one finds it possible to draw conclusions which are somewhat more
definite. The metrical romance—to choose one of the most popular literary
forms of the period—is nearly always garnished with references to source
scattered throughout its course in a manner that awakens curiosity.
Sometimes they do not appear at the beginning of the romance, but are
introduced in large numbers towards the end; sometimes, after a long series
of pages containing nothing of the sort, we begin to come upon them
frequently, perhaps in groups, one appearing every few lines, so that their
presence constitutes something like a quality of style. For example, in Bevis
of Hamtoun[68] and The Earl of Toulouse[69] the first references to source
come between ll. 800 and 900; in Ywain and Gawin the references appear at
ll. 9, 3209, and 3669;[70] in The Wars of Alexander[71] there is a perpetual
harping on source, one phrase seeming to produce another.
Occasionally one can find a reason for the insertion of the phrase in a given
place. Sometimes its presence suggests that the translator has come upon an
unfamiliar word. In Sir Eglamour of Artois, speaking of a bird that has
carried off a child, the author remarks, "a griffin, saith the book, he hight";
[72]
in Partenay, in an attempt to give a vessel its proper name, the writer
says, "I found in scripture that it was a barge."[73] This impression of
accuracy is most common in connection with geographical proper names. In
Torrent of Portyngale we have the name of a forest, "of Brasill saith the
or the lines at the end of Roberd of Cisyle,
Al this is write withoute lyghe
At Rome, to ben in memorye,
At seint Petres cherche, I knowe.[67]
It is possible also that sometimes a vague phrase like "as the story says," or
"in tale as it is told," may signify hearing instead of reading. But in general
one turns from consideration of the references to hearing with little more
than an increased respect for the superior definiteness which belongs to the
mention of the "black letters," the "parchment," "the French book," or "the
Latin book."
Leaving the general situation and examining individual types of literature,
one finds it possible to draw conclusions which are somewhat more
definite. The metrical romance—to choose one of the most popular literary
forms of the period—is nearly always garnished with references to source
scattered throughout its course in a manner that awakens curiosity.
Sometimes they do not appear at the beginning of the romance, but are
introduced in large numbers towards the end; sometimes, after a long series
of pages containing nothing of the sort, we begin to come upon them
frequently, perhaps in groups, one appearing every few lines, so that their
presence constitutes something like a quality of style. For example, in Bevis
of Hamtoun[68] and The Earl of Toulouse[69] the first references to source
come between ll. 800 and 900; in Ywain and Gawin the references appear at
ll. 9, 3209, and 3669;[70] in The Wars of Alexander[71] there is a perpetual
harping on source, one phrase seeming to produce another.
Occasionally one can find a reason for the insertion of the phrase in a given
place. Sometimes its presence suggests that the translator has come upon an
unfamiliar word. In Sir Eglamour of Artois, speaking of a bird that has
carried off a child, the author remarks, "a griffin, saith the book, he hight";
[72]
in Partenay, in an attempt to give a vessel its proper name, the writer
says, "I found in scripture that it was a barge."[73] This impression of
accuracy is most common in connection with geographical proper names. In
Torrent of Portyngale we have the name of a forest, "of Brasill saith the
Page 31
book it was"; in Partonope of Blois we find "France was named those ilke
days Galles, as mine author says,"[74] or "Mine author telleth this church
hight the church of Albigis."[75] In this same romance the reference to
source accompanies a definite bit of detail, "The French book thus doth me
tell, twenty waters he passed full fell."[76] Bevis of Hamtoun kills "forty
Sarracens, the French saith."[77] As in the case of the last illustration, the
translator frequently needs to cite his authority because the detail he gives is
somewhat difficult of belief. In The Sege of Melayne the Christian warriors
recover their horses miraculously "through the prayer of St. Denys, thus
will the chronicle say";[78] in The Romance of Partenay we read of a
wondrous light appearing about a tomb, "the French maker saith he saw it
with eye."[79] Sometimes these phrases suggest that metre and rhyme do not
always flow easily for the English writer, and that in such difficulties a
stock space-filler is convenient. Lines like those in Chaucer's Sir Thopas,
And so bifel upon a day,
Forsothe as I you telle may
Sir Thopas wolde outride,
and
The briddes synge, it is no nay,
The sparhauke and the papejay
may easily be paralleled by passages containing references to source.
A good illustration from almost every point of view of the significance and
lack of significance of the appearance of these phrases in a given context is
the version of the Alexander story usually called The Wars of Alexander.
The frequent references to source in this romance occur in sporadic groups.
The author begins by putting them in with some regularity at the beginnings
of the passus into which he divides his narrative, but, as the story
progresses, he ceases to do so, perhaps forgets his first purpose. Sometimes
the reference to source suggests accuracy: "And five and thirty, as I find,
were in the river drowned."[80] "Rhinoceros, as I read, the book them calls."
[81]
The strength of some authority is necessary to support the weight of the
incredible marvels which the story-teller recounts. He tells of a valley full
days Galles, as mine author says,"[74] or "Mine author telleth this church
hight the church of Albigis."[75] In this same romance the reference to
source accompanies a definite bit of detail, "The French book thus doth me
tell, twenty waters he passed full fell."[76] Bevis of Hamtoun kills "forty
Sarracens, the French saith."[77] As in the case of the last illustration, the
translator frequently needs to cite his authority because the detail he gives is
somewhat difficult of belief. In The Sege of Melayne the Christian warriors
recover their horses miraculously "through the prayer of St. Denys, thus
will the chronicle say";[78] in The Romance of Partenay we read of a
wondrous light appearing about a tomb, "the French maker saith he saw it
with eye."[79] Sometimes these phrases suggest that metre and rhyme do not
always flow easily for the English writer, and that in such difficulties a
stock space-filler is convenient. Lines like those in Chaucer's Sir Thopas,
And so bifel upon a day,
Forsothe as I you telle may
Sir Thopas wolde outride,
and
The briddes synge, it is no nay,
The sparhauke and the papejay
may easily be paralleled by passages containing references to source.
A good illustration from almost every point of view of the significance and
lack of significance of the appearance of these phrases in a given context is
the version of the Alexander story usually called The Wars of Alexander.
The frequent references to source in this romance occur in sporadic groups.
The author begins by putting them in with some regularity at the beginnings
of the passus into which he divides his narrative, but, as the story
progresses, he ceases to do so, perhaps forgets his first purpose. Sometimes
the reference to source suggests accuracy: "And five and thirty, as I find,
were in the river drowned."[80] "Rhinoceros, as I read, the book them calls."
[81]
The strength of some authority is necessary to support the weight of the
incredible marvels which the story-teller recounts. He tells of a valley full
Page 32
of serpents with crowns on their heads, who fed, "as the prose tells," on
pepper, cloves, and ginger;[82] of enormous crabs with backs, "as the book
says," bigger and harder than any common stone or cockatrice scales;[83] of
the golden image of Xerxes, which on the approach of Alexander suddenly,
"as tells the text," falls to pieces.[84] He often has recourse to an authority
for support when he takes proper names from the Latin. "Luctus it hight, the
lettre and the line thus it calls."[85] The slayers of Darius are named Besan
and Anabras, "as the book tells."[86] On the other hand, the signification of
the reference in its context can be shown to be very slight. As was said
before, the writer soon forgets to insert it at the beginning of the new
passus; there are plenty of marvels without any citation of authority to add
to their credibility; and though the proper name carries its reference to the
Latin, it is usually strangely distorted from its original form. So far as
bearing on the immediate context is concerned, most of the references to
source have little more meaning than the ordinary tags, "as I you say," "as
you may hear," or "as I understand."
Apart, however, from the matter of context, one may make a rough
classification of the romances on the ground of these references. Leaving
aside the few narratives (e.g. Sir Percival of Galles, King Horn) which
contain no suggestion that they are of secondary origin, one may distinguish
two groups. There is, in the first place, a large body of romances which
refer in general terms to their originals, but do not profess any responsibility
for faithful reproduction; in the second place, there are some romances
whose authors do recognize the claims of the original, which is in such
cases nearly always definitely described, and frequently go so far as to
discuss its style or the style to be adopted in the English rendering. The first
group, which includes considerably more than half the romances at present
accessible in print, affords a confused mass of references. As regards the
least definite of these, one finds phrases so vague as to suggest that the
author himself might have had difficulty in identifying his source, phrases
where the omission of the article ("in rhyme," "in romance," "in story") or
the use of the plural ("as books say," "as clerks tell," "as men us told," "in
stories thus as we read") deprives the words of most of their significance.
Other references are more definite; the writer mentions "this book," "mine
author," "the Latin book," "the French book." If these phrases are to be
trusted, we may conclude that the English translator has his text before him;
pepper, cloves, and ginger;[82] of enormous crabs with backs, "as the book
says," bigger and harder than any common stone or cockatrice scales;[83] of
the golden image of Xerxes, which on the approach of Alexander suddenly,
"as tells the text," falls to pieces.[84] He often has recourse to an authority
for support when he takes proper names from the Latin. "Luctus it hight, the
lettre and the line thus it calls."[85] The slayers of Darius are named Besan
and Anabras, "as the book tells."[86] On the other hand, the signification of
the reference in its context can be shown to be very slight. As was said
before, the writer soon forgets to insert it at the beginning of the new
passus; there are plenty of marvels without any citation of authority to add
to their credibility; and though the proper name carries its reference to the
Latin, it is usually strangely distorted from its original form. So far as
bearing on the immediate context is concerned, most of the references to
source have little more meaning than the ordinary tags, "as I you say," "as
you may hear," or "as I understand."
Apart, however, from the matter of context, one may make a rough
classification of the romances on the ground of these references. Leaving
aside the few narratives (e.g. Sir Percival of Galles, King Horn) which
contain no suggestion that they are of secondary origin, one may distinguish
two groups. There is, in the first place, a large body of romances which
refer in general terms to their originals, but do not profess any responsibility
for faithful reproduction; in the second place, there are some romances
whose authors do recognize the claims of the original, which is in such
cases nearly always definitely described, and frequently go so far as to
discuss its style or the style to be adopted in the English rendering. The first
group, which includes considerably more than half the romances at present
accessible in print, affords a confused mass of references. As regards the
least definite of these, one finds phrases so vague as to suggest that the
author himself might have had difficulty in identifying his source, phrases
where the omission of the article ("in rhyme," "in romance," "in story") or
the use of the plural ("as books say," "as clerks tell," "as men us told," "in
stories thus as we read") deprives the words of most of their significance.
Other references are more definite; the writer mentions "this book," "mine
author," "the Latin book," "the French book." If these phrases are to be
trusted, we may conclude that the English translator has his text before him;
Page 33
they aid little, however, in identification of that text. The fifty-six references
in Malory's Morte d'Arthur to "the French book" give no particular clue to
discovery of his sources. The common formula, "as the French book says,"
marks the highest degree of definiteness to which most of these romances
attain.
An interesting variant from the commoner forms is the reference to Rom,
generally in the phrase "the book of Rom," which appears in some of the
romances. The explanation that Rom is a corruption of romance and that the
book of Rom is simply the book of romance or the book written in the
romance language, French, can easily be supported. In the same poem Rom
alternates with romance: "In Rome this geste is chronicled," "as the
romance telleth,"[87] "in the chronicles of Rome is the date," "in romance as
we read."[88] Two versions of Octavian read, the one "in books of Rome,"
the other "in books of ryme."[89] On the other hand, there are peculiarities in
the use of the word not so easy of explanation. It appears in a certain group
of romances, Octavian, Le Bone Florence of Rome, Sir Eglamour of Artois,
Torrent of Portyngale, The Earl of Toulouse, all of which develop in some
degree the Constance story, familiar in The Man of Law's Tale. In all of
them there is reference to the city of Rome, sometimes very obvious,
sometimes slight, but perhaps equally significant in the latter case because
it is introduced in an unexpected, unnecessary way. In Le Bone Florence of
Rome the heroine is daughter of the Emperor of Rome, and, the tale of her
wanderings done, the story ends happily with her reinstatement in her own
city. Octavian is Emperor of Rome, and here again the happy conclusion
finds place in that city. Sir Eglamour belongs to Artois, but he does betake
himself to Rome to kill a dragon, an episode introduced in one manuscript
of the story by the phrase "as the book of Rome says."[90] Though the
scenes of Torrent of Portyngale are Portugal, Norway, and Calabria, the
Emperor of Rome comes to the wedding of the hero, and Torrent himself is
finally chosen Emperor, presumably of Rome. The Earl of Toulouse, in the
romance of that name, disguises himself as a monk, and to aid in the
illusion some one says of him during his disappearance, "Gone is he to his
own land: he dwells with the Pope of Rome."[91] The Emperor in this story
is Emperor of Almaigne, but his name, strangely enough, is Diocletian.
Again, in Octavian, one reads in the description of a feast, "there was many
a rich geste of Rome and of France,"[92] which suggests a distinction
in Malory's Morte d'Arthur to "the French book" give no particular clue to
discovery of his sources. The common formula, "as the French book says,"
marks the highest degree of definiteness to which most of these romances
attain.
An interesting variant from the commoner forms is the reference to Rom,
generally in the phrase "the book of Rom," which appears in some of the
romances. The explanation that Rom is a corruption of romance and that the
book of Rom is simply the book of romance or the book written in the
romance language, French, can easily be supported. In the same poem Rom
alternates with romance: "In Rome this geste is chronicled," "as the
romance telleth,"[87] "in the chronicles of Rome is the date," "in romance as
we read."[88] Two versions of Octavian read, the one "in books of Rome,"
the other "in books of ryme."[89] On the other hand, there are peculiarities in
the use of the word not so easy of explanation. It appears in a certain group
of romances, Octavian, Le Bone Florence of Rome, Sir Eglamour of Artois,
Torrent of Portyngale, The Earl of Toulouse, all of which develop in some
degree the Constance story, familiar in The Man of Law's Tale. In all of
them there is reference to the city of Rome, sometimes very obvious,
sometimes slight, but perhaps equally significant in the latter case because
it is introduced in an unexpected, unnecessary way. In Le Bone Florence of
Rome the heroine is daughter of the Emperor of Rome, and, the tale of her
wanderings done, the story ends happily with her reinstatement in her own
city. Octavian is Emperor of Rome, and here again the happy conclusion
finds place in that city. Sir Eglamour belongs to Artois, but he does betake
himself to Rome to kill a dragon, an episode introduced in one manuscript
of the story by the phrase "as the book of Rome says."[90] Though the
scenes of Torrent of Portyngale are Portugal, Norway, and Calabria, the
Emperor of Rome comes to the wedding of the hero, and Torrent himself is
finally chosen Emperor, presumably of Rome. The Earl of Toulouse, in the
romance of that name, disguises himself as a monk, and to aid in the
illusion some one says of him during his disappearance, "Gone is he to his
own land: he dwells with the Pope of Rome."[91] The Emperor in this story
is Emperor of Almaigne, but his name, strangely enough, is Diocletian.
Again, in Octavian, one reads in the description of a feast, "there was many
a rich geste of Rome and of France,"[92] which suggests a distinction
Page 34
between a geste of Rome and a geste of France. In Le Bone Florence of
Rome appears the peculiar statement, "Pope Symonde this story wrote. In
the chronicles of Rome is the date."[93] In this case the word Rome seems to
have been taken literally enough to cause attribution of the story to the
Pope. It is evident, then, that whether or not Rome is a corruption of
romance, at any rate one or more of the persons who had a hand in
producing these narratives must have interpreted the word literally, and
believed that the book of Rome was a record of occurrences in the city of
Rome.[94] It is interesting to note that in The Man of Law's Tale, in speaking
of Maurice, the son of Constance, Chaucer introduces a reference to the
Gesta Romanorum:
In the old Romayn gestes may men fynde
Maurice's lyf, I bere it not in mynde.
Such vagueness and uncertainty, if not positive misunderstanding with
regard to source, are characteristic of many romances. It is not difficult to
find explanations for this. The writer may, as was suggested before, be
reproducing a story which he has only heard or which he has read at some
earlier time. Even if he has the book before him, it does not necessarily bear
its author's name and it is not easy to describe it so that it can be recognized
by others. Generally speaking, his references to source are honest, so far as
they go, and can be taken at their face value. Even in cases of apparent
falsity explanations suggest themselves. There is nearly always the
possibility that false or contradictory attributions, as, for example, the
mention of "book" and "books" or "the French book" and "the Latin book"
as sources of the same romance, are merely stupidly literal renderings of the
original. In The Romance of Partenay, one of the few cases where we have
unquestionably the French original of the English romance, more than once
an apparent reference to source in the English is only a close following of
the French. "I found in scripture that it was a barge" corresponds with "Je
treuve que c'estoit une barge"; "as saith the scripture" with "Ainsi que dient
ly escrips";
For the Cronike doth treteth (sic) this brefly,
More ferther wold go, mater finde might I
Rome appears the peculiar statement, "Pope Symonde this story wrote. In
the chronicles of Rome is the date."[93] In this case the word Rome seems to
have been taken literally enough to cause attribution of the story to the
Pope. It is evident, then, that whether or not Rome is a corruption of
romance, at any rate one or more of the persons who had a hand in
producing these narratives must have interpreted the word literally, and
believed that the book of Rome was a record of occurrences in the city of
Rome.[94] It is interesting to note that in The Man of Law's Tale, in speaking
of Maurice, the son of Constance, Chaucer introduces a reference to the
Gesta Romanorum:
In the old Romayn gestes may men fynde
Maurice's lyf, I bere it not in mynde.
Such vagueness and uncertainty, if not positive misunderstanding with
regard to source, are characteristic of many romances. It is not difficult to
find explanations for this. The writer may, as was suggested before, be
reproducing a story which he has only heard or which he has read at some
earlier time. Even if he has the book before him, it does not necessarily bear
its author's name and it is not easy to describe it so that it can be recognized
by others. Generally speaking, his references to source are honest, so far as
they go, and can be taken at their face value. Even in cases of apparent
falsity explanations suggest themselves. There is nearly always the
possibility that false or contradictory attributions, as, for example, the
mention of "book" and "books" or "the French book" and "the Latin book"
as sources of the same romance, are merely stupidly literal renderings of the
original. In The Romance of Partenay, one of the few cases where we have
unquestionably the French original of the English romance, more than once
an apparent reference to source in the English is only a close following of
the French. "I found in scripture that it was a barge" corresponds with "Je
treuve que c'estoit une barge"; "as saith the scripture" with "Ainsi que dient
ly escrips";
For the Cronike doth treteth (sic) this brefly,
More ferther wold go, mater finde might I
Page 35
with
Mais en brief je m'en passeray
Car la cronique en brief passe.
Plus déisse, se plus trouvasse.[95]
A similar situation has already been pointed out in Ywain and Gawin. The
most marked example of contradictory evidence is to be found in Octavian,
whose author alternates "as the French says" with "as saith the Latin."[96]
Here, however, the nearest analogue to the English romance, which contains
1962 lines, is a French romance of 5371 lines, which begins by mentioning
the "grans merueilles qui sont faites, et de latin en romanz traites."[97] It is
not impossible that the English writer used a shorter version which
emphasized this reference to the Latin, and that his too-faithful adherence to
source had confusing results. But even if such contradictions cannot be
explained, in the mass of undistinguished romances there is scarcely
anything to suggest that the writer is trying to give his work a factitious
value by misleading references to dignified sources. His faults, as in Ywain
and Gawin, where the name of Chrétien is not carried over from the French,
are sins of omission, not commission.
No hard and fast line of division can be drawn between the romances just
discussed and those of the second group, with their frequent and fairly
definite references to their sources and to their methods of reproducing
them. A rough chronological division between the two groups can be made
about the year 1400. William of Palerne, assigned by its editor to the year
1350, contains a slight indication of the coming change in the claim which
its author makes to have accomplished his task "as fully as the French fully
would ask."[98] Poems like Chaucer's Knight's Tale and Franklin's Tale have
only the vague references to source of the earlier period, though since they
are presented as oral narratives, they belong less obviously to the present
discussion. The vexed question of the signification of the references in
Troilus and Criseyde is outside the scope of this discussion. Superficially
considered, they are an odd mingling of the new and the old. Phrases like
"as to myn auctour listeth to devise" (III, 1817), "as techen bokes olde" (III,
91), "as wryten folk thorugh which it is in minde" (IV, 18) suggest the first
Mais en brief je m'en passeray
Car la cronique en brief passe.
Plus déisse, se plus trouvasse.[95]
A similar situation has already been pointed out in Ywain and Gawin. The
most marked example of contradictory evidence is to be found in Octavian,
whose author alternates "as the French says" with "as saith the Latin."[96]
Here, however, the nearest analogue to the English romance, which contains
1962 lines, is a French romance of 5371 lines, which begins by mentioning
the "grans merueilles qui sont faites, et de latin en romanz traites."[97] It is
not impossible that the English writer used a shorter version which
emphasized this reference to the Latin, and that his too-faithful adherence to
source had confusing results. But even if such contradictions cannot be
explained, in the mass of undistinguished romances there is scarcely
anything to suggest that the writer is trying to give his work a factitious
value by misleading references to dignified sources. His faults, as in Ywain
and Gawin, where the name of Chrétien is not carried over from the French,
are sins of omission, not commission.
No hard and fast line of division can be drawn between the romances just
discussed and those of the second group, with their frequent and fairly
definite references to their sources and to their methods of reproducing
them. A rough chronological division between the two groups can be made
about the year 1400. William of Palerne, assigned by its editor to the year
1350, contains a slight indication of the coming change in the claim which
its author makes to have accomplished his task "as fully as the French fully
would ask."[98] Poems like Chaucer's Knight's Tale and Franklin's Tale have
only the vague references to source of the earlier period, though since they
are presented as oral narratives, they belong less obviously to the present
discussion. The vexed question of the signification of the references in
Troilus and Criseyde is outside the scope of this discussion. Superficially
considered, they are an odd mingling of the new and the old. Phrases like
"as to myn auctour listeth to devise" (III, 1817), "as techen bokes olde" (III,
91), "as wryten folk thorugh which it is in minde" (IV, 18) suggest the first
Page 36
group. The puzzling references to Lollius have a certain definiteness, and
faithfulness to source is implied in lines like:
And of his song nought only the sentence,
As writ myn auctour called Lollius,
But pleynly, save our tonges difference,
I dar wel seyn, in al that Troilus
Seyde in his song; lo! every word right thus
As I shal seyn
(I, 393-8)
and
"For as myn auctour seyde, so seye I" (II, 18).
But from the beginning of the new century, in the work of men like Lydgate
and Caxton, a new habit of comment becomes noticeable.
Less distinguished translators show a similar development. The author of
The Holy Grail, Harry Lonelich, a London skinner, towards the end of his
work makes frequent, if perhaps mistaken, attribution of the French
romance to
... myn sire Robert of Borron
Whiche that this storie Al & som
Owt Of the latyn In to the frensh torned he
Be holy chirches Comandment sekerle,[99]
and makes some apology for the defects of his own style:
And I, As An unkonning Man trewly
Into Englisch have drawen this Story;
And thowgh that to yow not plesyng It be,
Yit that ful Excused ye wolde haven Me
Of my necligence and unkonning.[100]
The Romance of Partenay is turned into English by a writer who presents
himself very modestly:
faithfulness to source is implied in lines like:
And of his song nought only the sentence,
As writ myn auctour called Lollius,
But pleynly, save our tonges difference,
I dar wel seyn, in al that Troilus
Seyde in his song; lo! every word right thus
As I shal seyn
(I, 393-8)
and
"For as myn auctour seyde, so seye I" (II, 18).
But from the beginning of the new century, in the work of men like Lydgate
and Caxton, a new habit of comment becomes noticeable.
Less distinguished translators show a similar development. The author of
The Holy Grail, Harry Lonelich, a London skinner, towards the end of his
work makes frequent, if perhaps mistaken, attribution of the French
romance to
... myn sire Robert of Borron
Whiche that this storie Al & som
Owt Of the latyn In to the frensh torned he
Be holy chirches Comandment sekerle,[99]
and makes some apology for the defects of his own style:
And I, As An unkonning Man trewly
Into Englisch have drawen this Story;
And thowgh that to yow not plesyng It be,
Yit that ful Excused ye wolde haven Me
Of my necligence and unkonning.[100]
The Romance of Partenay is turned into English by a writer who presents
himself very modestly:
Page 37
I not acqueynted of birth naturall
With frenshe his very trew parfightnesse,
Nor enpreyntyd is in mind cordiall;
O word For other myght take by lachesse,
Or peradventure by unconnyngesse.[101]
He intends, however, to be a careful translator:
As nighe as metre will conclude sentence,
Folew I wil my president,
Ryght as the frenshe wil yiff me evidence,
Cereatly after myn entent,[102]
and he ends by declaring that in spite of the impossibility of giving an exact
rendering of the French in English metre, he has kept very closely to the
original. Sometimes, owing to the shortness of the French "staffes," he has
reproduced in one line two lines of the French, but, except for this,
comparison will show that the two versions are exactly alike.[103]
The translator of Partonope of Blois does not profess such slavish
faithfulness, though he does profess great admiration for his source,
The olde booke full well I-wryted,
In ffrensh also, and fayre endyted,[104]
and declares himself bound to follow it closely:
Thus seith myn auctour after whome I write.
Blame not me: I moste endite
As nye after hym as ever I may,
Be it sothe or less I can not say.[105]
However, in the midst of his protestations of faithfulness, he confesses to
divergence:
There-fore y do alle my myghthhe
To saue my autor ynne sucche wyse
As he that mater luste devyse,
With frenshe his very trew parfightnesse,
Nor enpreyntyd is in mind cordiall;
O word For other myght take by lachesse,
Or peradventure by unconnyngesse.[101]
He intends, however, to be a careful translator:
As nighe as metre will conclude sentence,
Folew I wil my president,
Ryght as the frenshe wil yiff me evidence,
Cereatly after myn entent,[102]
and he ends by declaring that in spite of the impossibility of giving an exact
rendering of the French in English metre, he has kept very closely to the
original. Sometimes, owing to the shortness of the French "staffes," he has
reproduced in one line two lines of the French, but, except for this,
comparison will show that the two versions are exactly alike.[103]
The translator of Partonope of Blois does not profess such slavish
faithfulness, though he does profess great admiration for his source,
The olde booke full well I-wryted,
In ffrensh also, and fayre endyted,[104]
and declares himself bound to follow it closely:
Thus seith myn auctour after whome I write.
Blame not me: I moste endite
As nye after hym as ever I may,
Be it sothe or less I can not say.[105]
However, in the midst of his protestations of faithfulness, he confesses to
divergence:
There-fore y do alle my myghthhe
To saue my autor ynne sucche wyse
As he that mater luste devyse,
Page 38
Where he makyth grete compleynte
In french so fayre thatt yt to paynte
In Englysche tunngge y saye for me
My wyttys alle to dullet bee.
He telleth hys tale of sentament
I vnderstonde noghth hys entent,
Ne wolle ne besy me to lere.[106]
He owns to the abbreviation of descriptive passages, which so many
English translators had perpetrated in silence:
Her bewte dyscry fayne wolde I
Affter the sentence off myne auctowre,
Butte I pray yowe of thys grette labowre
I mote at thys tyme excused be;[107]
Butte who so luste to here of hur a-raye,
Lette him go to the ffrensshe bocke,
That Idell mater I forsoke
To telle hyt in prose or els in ryme,
For me thoghte hyt taryed grette tyme.
And ys a mater full nedless.[108]
One cannot but suspect that this odd mingling of respect and freedom as
regards the original describes the attitude of many other translators of
romances, less articulate in the expression of their theory.
To deal fairly with many of the romances of this second group, one must
consider the relationship between romance and history and the uncertain
division between the two. The early chronicles of England generally
devoted an appreciable space to matters of romance, the stories of Troy, of
Aeneas, of Arthur. As in the case of the romance proper, such chronicles
were, even in the modern sense, "translated," for though the historian
usually compiled his material from more than one source, his method was
to put together long, consecutive passages from various authors, with little
attempt at assimilating them into a whole. The distinction between history
and romance was slow in arising. The Morte Arthure offers within a few
lines both "romances" and "chronicles" as authorities for its statements.[109]
In french so fayre thatt yt to paynte
In Englysche tunngge y saye for me
My wyttys alle to dullet bee.
He telleth hys tale of sentament
I vnderstonde noghth hys entent,
Ne wolle ne besy me to lere.[106]
He owns to the abbreviation of descriptive passages, which so many
English translators had perpetrated in silence:
Her bewte dyscry fayne wolde I
Affter the sentence off myne auctowre,
Butte I pray yowe of thys grette labowre
I mote at thys tyme excused be;[107]
Butte who so luste to here of hur a-raye,
Lette him go to the ffrensshe bocke,
That Idell mater I forsoke
To telle hyt in prose or els in ryme,
For me thoghte hyt taryed grette tyme.
And ys a mater full nedless.[108]
One cannot but suspect that this odd mingling of respect and freedom as
regards the original describes the attitude of many other translators of
romances, less articulate in the expression of their theory.
To deal fairly with many of the romances of this second group, one must
consider the relationship between romance and history and the uncertain
division between the two. The early chronicles of England generally
devoted an appreciable space to matters of romance, the stories of Troy, of
Aeneas, of Arthur. As in the case of the romance proper, such chronicles
were, even in the modern sense, "translated," for though the historian
usually compiled his material from more than one source, his method was
to put together long, consecutive passages from various authors, with little
attempt at assimilating them into a whole. The distinction between history
and romance was slow in arising. The Morte Arthure offers within a few
lines both "romances" and "chronicles" as authorities for its statements.[109]
Page 39
In Caxton's preface to Godfrey of Bullogne the enumeration of the great
names of history includes Arthur and Charlemagne, and the story of
Godfrey is designated as "this noble history which is no fable nor feigned
thing." Throughout the period the stories of Troy and of Alexander are
consistently treated as history, and their redactors frequently state that their
material has come from various places. Nearly all the English Troy stories
are translations of Guido delle Colonne's Historia Trojana, and they take
over from their original Guido's long discussion of authorities. The
Alexander romances present the same effect of historical accuracy in
passages like the following:
This passage destuted is
In the French, well y-wis,
Therefore I have, it to colour
Borrowed of the Latin author;[110]
Of what kin he came can I nought find
In no book that I bed when I began here
The Latin to this language lelliche to turn.[111]
The assumption of the historian's attitude was probably the largest factor in
the development of the habit of expressing responsibility for following the
source or for noting divergence from it. Less easy of explanation is the fact
that comment on style so frequently appears in this connection. There is
perhaps a touch of it even in Layamon's account of his originals, when he
approaches his French source: "Layamon began to journey wide over this
land, and procured the noble books which he took for authority. He took the
English book that Saint Bede made; another he took in Latin that Saint
Albin made, and the fair Austin, who brought baptism hither; the third he
took, (and) laid there in the midst, that a French clerk made, who was
named Wace, who well could write.... Layamon laid before him these
books, and turned the leaves ... pen he took with fingers, and wrote on book
skin, and the true words set together, and the three books compressed into
one."[112] Robert of Brunne, in his Chronicle of England, dated as early as
1338, combines a lengthy discussion of style with a clear statement of the
extent to which he has used his sources. Wace tells in French
names of history includes Arthur and Charlemagne, and the story of
Godfrey is designated as "this noble history which is no fable nor feigned
thing." Throughout the period the stories of Troy and of Alexander are
consistently treated as history, and their redactors frequently state that their
material has come from various places. Nearly all the English Troy stories
are translations of Guido delle Colonne's Historia Trojana, and they take
over from their original Guido's long discussion of authorities. The
Alexander romances present the same effect of historical accuracy in
passages like the following:
This passage destuted is
In the French, well y-wis,
Therefore I have, it to colour
Borrowed of the Latin author;[110]
Of what kin he came can I nought find
In no book that I bed when I began here
The Latin to this language lelliche to turn.[111]
The assumption of the historian's attitude was probably the largest factor in
the development of the habit of expressing responsibility for following the
source or for noting divergence from it. Less easy of explanation is the fact
that comment on style so frequently appears in this connection. There is
perhaps a touch of it even in Layamon's account of his originals, when he
approaches his French source: "Layamon began to journey wide over this
land, and procured the noble books which he took for authority. He took the
English book that Saint Bede made; another he took in Latin that Saint
Albin made, and the fair Austin, who brought baptism hither; the third he
took, (and) laid there in the midst, that a French clerk made, who was
named Wace, who well could write.... Layamon laid before him these
books, and turned the leaves ... pen he took with fingers, and wrote on book
skin, and the true words set together, and the three books compressed into
one."[112] Robert of Brunne, in his Chronicle of England, dated as early as
1338, combines a lengthy discussion of style with a clear statement of the
extent to which he has used his sources. Wace tells in French
Page 40
All that the Latyn spelles,
ffro Eneas till Cadwaladre;
this Mayster Wace ther leves he.
And ryght as Mayster Wace says,
I telle myn Inglis the same ways.[113]
Pers of Langtoft continues the history;
& as he says, than say I,[114]
writes the translator. Robert admires his predecessors, Dares, whose "Latyn
is feyre to lere," Wace, who "rymed it in Frankis fyne," and Pers, of whose
style he says, "feyrer language non ne redis"; but he is especially concerned
with his own manner of expression. He does not aspire to an elaborate
literary style; rather, he says,
I made it not forto be praysed,
Bot at the lewed men were aysed.[115]
Consequently he eschews the difficult verse forms then coming into
fashion, "ryme cowee," "straungere," or "enterlace." He does not write for
the "disours," "seggers," and "harpours" of his own day, who tell the old
stories badly.
Non tham says as thai tham wrought,
& in ther sayng it semes noght.[116]
A confusion of pronouns makes it difficult to understand what he considers
the fault of contemporary renderings. Possibly it is that affectation of an
obsolete style to which Caxton refers in the preface to the Eneydos. In any
case, he himself rejects "straunge Inglis" for "simple speche."
Unlike Robert of Brunne, Andrew of Wyntoun, writing at the beginning of
the next century, delights in the ornamental style which has added a charm
to ancient story.
Quharfore of sic antiquiteis
Thei that set haly thare delite
ffro Eneas till Cadwaladre;
this Mayster Wace ther leves he.
And ryght as Mayster Wace says,
I telle myn Inglis the same ways.[113]
Pers of Langtoft continues the history;
& as he says, than say I,[114]
writes the translator. Robert admires his predecessors, Dares, whose "Latyn
is feyre to lere," Wace, who "rymed it in Frankis fyne," and Pers, of whose
style he says, "feyrer language non ne redis"; but he is especially concerned
with his own manner of expression. He does not aspire to an elaborate
literary style; rather, he says,
I made it not forto be praysed,
Bot at the lewed men were aysed.[115]
Consequently he eschews the difficult verse forms then coming into
fashion, "ryme cowee," "straungere," or "enterlace." He does not write for
the "disours," "seggers," and "harpours" of his own day, who tell the old
stories badly.
Non tham says as thai tham wrought,
& in ther sayng it semes noght.[116]
A confusion of pronouns makes it difficult to understand what he considers
the fault of contemporary renderings. Possibly it is that affectation of an
obsolete style to which Caxton refers in the preface to the Eneydos. In any
case, he himself rejects "straunge Inglis" for "simple speche."
Unlike Robert of Brunne, Andrew of Wyntoun, writing at the beginning of
the next century, delights in the ornamental style which has added a charm
to ancient story.
Quharfore of sic antiquiteis
Thei that set haly thare delite
Page 41
Gestis or storyis for to write,
Flurist fairly thare purpose
With quaynt and curiouse circumstance,
For to raise hertis in plesance,
And the heraris till excite
Be wit or will to do thare delite.[117]
The "antiquiteis" which he has in mind are obviously the tales of Troy.
Guido delle Colonne, Homer, and Virgil, he continues, all
Fairly formyt there tretyss,
And curiously dytit there storyis.[118]
Some writers, however, did not adopt the elevated style which such subject
matter deserves.
Sum usit bot in plane maner
Of air done dedis thar mater
To writ, as did Dares of Frigy,
That wrait of Troy all the story,
Bot in till plane and opin style,
But curiouse wordis or subtile.[119]
Andrew does not attempt to discuss the application of his theory to English
style, but he has perhaps suggested the reason why the question of style
counted for so much in connection with this pseudo-historical material. In
the introduction to Barbour's Bruce, though the point at issue is not
translation, there is a similar idea. According to Barbour, a true story has a
special claim to an attractive rendering.
Storyss to rede ar delitabill,
Supposs that thai be nocht bot fabill;
Than suld storyss that suthfast wer,
And thai war said in gud maner,
Have doubill plesance in heryng.
The fyrst plesance is the carpyng,
And the tothir the suthfastness,
That schawys the thing rycht as it wes.[120]
Flurist fairly thare purpose
With quaynt and curiouse circumstance,
For to raise hertis in plesance,
And the heraris till excite
Be wit or will to do thare delite.[117]
The "antiquiteis" which he has in mind are obviously the tales of Troy.
Guido delle Colonne, Homer, and Virgil, he continues, all
Fairly formyt there tretyss,
And curiously dytit there storyis.[118]
Some writers, however, did not adopt the elevated style which such subject
matter deserves.
Sum usit bot in plane maner
Of air done dedis thar mater
To writ, as did Dares of Frigy,
That wrait of Troy all the story,
Bot in till plane and opin style,
But curiouse wordis or subtile.[119]
Andrew does not attempt to discuss the application of his theory to English
style, but he has perhaps suggested the reason why the question of style
counted for so much in connection with this pseudo-historical material. In
the introduction to Barbour's Bruce, though the point at issue is not
translation, there is a similar idea. According to Barbour, a true story has a
special claim to an attractive rendering.
Storyss to rede ar delitabill,
Supposs that thai be nocht bot fabill;
Than suld storyss that suthfast wer,
And thai war said in gud maner,
Have doubill plesance in heryng.
The fyrst plesance is the carpyng,
And the tothir the suthfastness,
That schawys the thing rycht as it wes.[120]
Page 42
Lydgate, Wyntoun's contemporary, apparently shared his views. In
translating Boccaccio's Falls of Princes he dispenses with stylistic
ornament.
Of freshe colours I toke no maner hede.
But my processe playnly for to lede:
As me semed it was to me most mete
To set apart Rethorykes swete.[121]
But when it came to the Troy story, his matter demanded a different
treatment. He calls upon Mars
To do socour my stile to directe,
And of my penne the tracys to correcte,
Whyche bareyn is of aureate licour,
But in thi grace I fynde som favour
For to conveye it wyth thyn influence.[122]
He also asks aid of Calliope.
Now of thy grace be helpyng unto me,
And of thy golde dewe lat the lycour wete
My dulled breast, that with thyn hony swete
Sugrest tongis of rethoricyens,
And maistresse art to musicyens.[123]
Like Wyntoun, Lydgate pays tribute to his predecessors, the clerks who
have kept in memory the great deeds of the past
... thorough diligent labour,
And enlumyned with many corious flour
Of rethorik, to make us comprehend
The trouthe of al.[124]
Of Guido in particular he writes that he
... had in writyng passynge excellence.
For he enlumyneth by craft & cadence
translating Boccaccio's Falls of Princes he dispenses with stylistic
ornament.
Of freshe colours I toke no maner hede.
But my processe playnly for to lede:
As me semed it was to me most mete
To set apart Rethorykes swete.[121]
But when it came to the Troy story, his matter demanded a different
treatment. He calls upon Mars
To do socour my stile to directe,
And of my penne the tracys to correcte,
Whyche bareyn is of aureate licour,
But in thi grace I fynde som favour
For to conveye it wyth thyn influence.[122]
He also asks aid of Calliope.
Now of thy grace be helpyng unto me,
And of thy golde dewe lat the lycour wete
My dulled breast, that with thyn hony swete
Sugrest tongis of rethoricyens,
And maistresse art to musicyens.[123]
Like Wyntoun, Lydgate pays tribute to his predecessors, the clerks who
have kept in memory the great deeds of the past
... thorough diligent labour,
And enlumyned with many corious flour
Of rethorik, to make us comprehend
The trouthe of al.[124]
Of Guido in particular he writes that he
... had in writyng passynge excellence.
For he enlumyneth by craft & cadence
Page 43
This noble story with many fresch colour
Of rethorik, & many riche flour
Of eloquence to make it sownde bet
He in the story hath ymped in and set,
That in good feyth I trowe he hath no pere.[125]
None of these men point out the relationship between the style of the
original and the style to be employed in the English rendering. Caxton, the
last writer to be considered in this connection, remarks in his preface to The
Recuyell of the Histories of Troy on the "fair language of the French, which
was in prose so well and compendiously set and written," and in the
prologue to the Eneydos tells how he was attracted by the "fair and honest
terms and words in French," and how, after writing a leaf or two, he noted
that his English was characterized by "fair and strange terms." While it may
be that both Caxton and Lydgate were trying to reproduce in English the
peculiar quality of their originals, it is more probable that they beautified
their own versions as best they could, without feeling it incumbent upon
them to make their rhetorical devices correspond with those of their
predecessors. Elsewhere Caxton expresses concern only for his own
language, as it is to be judged by English readers without regard for the
qualities of the French. In most cases he characterizes his renderings of
romance as "simple and rude"; in the preface to Charles the Great he says
that he uses "no gay terms, nor subtle, nor new eloquence"; and in the
preface to Blanchardyn and Eglantine he declares that he does not know
"the art of rhetoric nor of such gay terms as now be said in these days and
used," and that his only desire is to be understood by his readers. The
prologue to the Eneydos, however, tells a different story. According to this
he has been blamed for expressing himself in "over curious terms which
could not be understood of the common people" and requested to use "old
and homely terms." But Caxton objects to the latter as being also
unintelligible. "In my judgment," he says, "the common terms that be daily
used, are lighter to be understood than the old and ancient English." He is
writing, not for the ignorant man, but "only for a clerk and a noble
gentleman that feeleth and understandeth in feats of arms, in love, and in
noble chivalry." For this reason, he concludes, "in a mean have I reduced
and translated this said book into our English, not over rude nor curious, but
in such terms as shall be understood, by God's grace, according to the
Of rethorik, & many riche flour
Of eloquence to make it sownde bet
He in the story hath ymped in and set,
That in good feyth I trowe he hath no pere.[125]
None of these men point out the relationship between the style of the
original and the style to be employed in the English rendering. Caxton, the
last writer to be considered in this connection, remarks in his preface to The
Recuyell of the Histories of Troy on the "fair language of the French, which
was in prose so well and compendiously set and written," and in the
prologue to the Eneydos tells how he was attracted by the "fair and honest
terms and words in French," and how, after writing a leaf or two, he noted
that his English was characterized by "fair and strange terms." While it may
be that both Caxton and Lydgate were trying to reproduce in English the
peculiar quality of their originals, it is more probable that they beautified
their own versions as best they could, without feeling it incumbent upon
them to make their rhetorical devices correspond with those of their
predecessors. Elsewhere Caxton expresses concern only for his own
language, as it is to be judged by English readers without regard for the
qualities of the French. In most cases he characterizes his renderings of
romance as "simple and rude"; in the preface to Charles the Great he says
that he uses "no gay terms, nor subtle, nor new eloquence"; and in the
preface to Blanchardyn and Eglantine he declares that he does not know
"the art of rhetoric nor of such gay terms as now be said in these days and
used," and that his only desire is to be understood by his readers. The
prologue to the Eneydos, however, tells a different story. According to this
he has been blamed for expressing himself in "over curious terms which
could not be understood of the common people" and requested to use "old
and homely terms." But Caxton objects to the latter as being also
unintelligible. "In my judgment," he says, "the common terms that be daily
used, are lighter to be understood than the old and ancient English." He is
writing, not for the ignorant man, but "only for a clerk and a noble
gentleman that feeleth and understandeth in feats of arms, in love, and in
noble chivalry." For this reason, he concludes, "in a mean have I reduced
and translated this said book into our English, not over rude nor curious, but
in such terms as shall be understood, by God's grace, according to the
Page 44
copy." Though Caxton does not avail himself of Wyntoun's theory that the
Troy story must be told in "curious and subtle" words, it is probable that,
like other translators of his century, he felt the attraction of the new aureate
diction while he professed the simplicity of language which existing
standards demanded of the translator.
Turning from the romance and the history and considering religious
writings, the second large group of medieval productions, one finds the
most significant translator's comment associated with the saint's legend,
though occasionally the short pious tale or the more abstract theological
treatise makes some contribution. These religious works differ from the
romances in that they are more frequently based on Latin than on French
originals, and in that they contain more deliberate and more repeated
references to the audiences to which they have been adapted. The translator
does not, like Caxton, write for "a clerk and a noble gentleman"; instead he
explains repeatedly that he has striven to make his work understandable to
the unlearned, for, as the author of The Child of Bristow pertinently
remarks,
The beste song that ever was made
Is not worth a lekys blade
But men wol tende ther-tille.[126]
Since Latin enditing is "cumbrous," the translator of The Blood at Hayles
presents a version in English, "for plainly this the truth will tell";[127]
Osbern Bokenam will speak and write "plainly, after the language of
Southfolk speech";[128] John Capgrave, finding that the earlier translator of
the life of St. Katherine has made the work "full hard ... right for the
strangeness of his dark language," undertakes to translate it "more openly"
and "set it more plain."[129] This conception of the audience, together with
the writer's consciousness that even in presenting narrative he is conveying
spiritual truths of supreme importance to his readers, probably increases the
tendency of the translator to incorporate into his English version such
running commentary as at intervals suggests itself to him. He may add a
line or two of explanation, of exhortation, or, if he recognizes a quotation
from the Scriptures or from the Fathers, he may supply the authority for it.
John Capgrave undertakes to translate the life of St. Gilbert "right as I find
Troy story must be told in "curious and subtle" words, it is probable that,
like other translators of his century, he felt the attraction of the new aureate
diction while he professed the simplicity of language which existing
standards demanded of the translator.
Turning from the romance and the history and considering religious
writings, the second large group of medieval productions, one finds the
most significant translator's comment associated with the saint's legend,
though occasionally the short pious tale or the more abstract theological
treatise makes some contribution. These religious works differ from the
romances in that they are more frequently based on Latin than on French
originals, and in that they contain more deliberate and more repeated
references to the audiences to which they have been adapted. The translator
does not, like Caxton, write for "a clerk and a noble gentleman"; instead he
explains repeatedly that he has striven to make his work understandable to
the unlearned, for, as the author of The Child of Bristow pertinently
remarks,
The beste song that ever was made
Is not worth a lekys blade
But men wol tende ther-tille.[126]
Since Latin enditing is "cumbrous," the translator of The Blood at Hayles
presents a version in English, "for plainly this the truth will tell";[127]
Osbern Bokenam will speak and write "plainly, after the language of
Southfolk speech";[128] John Capgrave, finding that the earlier translator of
the life of St. Katherine has made the work "full hard ... right for the
strangeness of his dark language," undertakes to translate it "more openly"
and "set it more plain."[129] This conception of the audience, together with
the writer's consciousness that even in presenting narrative he is conveying
spiritual truths of supreme importance to his readers, probably increases the
tendency of the translator to incorporate into his English version such
running commentary as at intervals suggests itself to him. He may add a
line or two of explanation, of exhortation, or, if he recognizes a quotation
from the Scriptures or from the Fathers, he may supply the authority for it.
John Capgrave undertakes to translate the life of St. Gilbert "right as I find
Page 45
before me, save some additions will I put thereto which men of that order
have told me, and eke other things that shall fall to my mind in the writing
which be pertinent to the matter."[130] Nicholas Love puts into English The
Mirror of the Blessed Life of Jesus Christ, "with more put to in certain parts,
and also with drawing out of divers authorities and matters as it seemeth to
the writer hereof most speedful and edifying to them that be of simple
understanding."[131] Such incidental citation of authority is evident in St.
Paula, published by Dr. Horstmann side by side with its Latin original.[132]
With more simplicity and less display of learning, the translator of religious
works sometimes vaguely adduces authority, as did the translator of
romances, in connection with an unfamiliar name. One finds such
statements as: "Manna, so it is written";[133] "Such a fiend, as the book tells
us, is called Incubus";[134] "In the country of Champagne, as the book tells";
[135]
"Cursates, saith the book, he hight";[136]
Her body lyeth in strong castylle
And Bulstene, seith the boke, it hight;[137]
In the yer of ur lord of hevene
Four hundred and eke ellevene
Wandaly the province tok
Of Aufrike—so seith the bok.[138]
Often, however, the reference to source is introduced apparently at random.
On the whole, indeed, the comment which accompanies religious writings
does not differ essentially in intelligibility or significance from that
associated with romances; its interest lies mainly in the fact that it brings
into greater relief tendencies more or less apparent in the other form.
One of these is the large proportion of borrowed comment. The constant
citation of authority in a work such as, for example, The Golden Legend
was likely to be reproduced in the English with varying degrees of
faithfulness. A Life of St. Augustine, to choose a few illustrations from
many, reproduces the Latin as in the following examples: "as the book
telleth us" replaces "dicitur enim"; "of him it is said in Glosarie," "ut dicitur
in Glossario"; "in the book of his confessions the sooth is written for the
nonce," "ut legitur in libro iii. confessionum."[139] Robert of Brunne's
have told me, and eke other things that shall fall to my mind in the writing
which be pertinent to the matter."[130] Nicholas Love puts into English The
Mirror of the Blessed Life of Jesus Christ, "with more put to in certain parts,
and also with drawing out of divers authorities and matters as it seemeth to
the writer hereof most speedful and edifying to them that be of simple
understanding."[131] Such incidental citation of authority is evident in St.
Paula, published by Dr. Horstmann side by side with its Latin original.[132]
With more simplicity and less display of learning, the translator of religious
works sometimes vaguely adduces authority, as did the translator of
romances, in connection with an unfamiliar name. One finds such
statements as: "Manna, so it is written";[133] "Such a fiend, as the book tells
us, is called Incubus";[134] "In the country of Champagne, as the book tells";
[135]
"Cursates, saith the book, he hight";[136]
Her body lyeth in strong castylle
And Bulstene, seith the boke, it hight;[137]
In the yer of ur lord of hevene
Four hundred and eke ellevene
Wandaly the province tok
Of Aufrike—so seith the bok.[138]
Often, however, the reference to source is introduced apparently at random.
On the whole, indeed, the comment which accompanies religious writings
does not differ essentially in intelligibility or significance from that
associated with romances; its interest lies mainly in the fact that it brings
into greater relief tendencies more or less apparent in the other form.
One of these is the large proportion of borrowed comment. The constant
citation of authority in a work such as, for example, The Golden Legend
was likely to be reproduced in the English with varying degrees of
faithfulness. A Life of St. Augustine, to choose a few illustrations from
many, reproduces the Latin as in the following examples: "as the book
telleth us" replaces "dicitur enim"; "of him it is said in Glosarie," "ut dicitur
in Glossario"; "in the book of his confessions the sooth is written for the
nonce," "ut legitur in libro iii. confessionum."[139] Robert of Brunne's
Page 46
Handlyng Synne, as printed by the Early English Text Society with its
French original, affords numerous examples of translated references to
authority.
The tale ys wrytyn, al and sum,
In a boke of Vitas Patrum
corresponds with
Car en vn liure ai troué
Qe Vitas Patrum est apelé;
Thus seyth seynt Anselme, that hit wrote
To thys clerkys that weyl hit wote
with
Ceo nus ad Seint Ancelme dit
Qe en la fey fut clerk parfit.
Yet there are variations in the English much more marked than in the last
example. "Cum l'estorie nus ad cunté" has become "Yn the byble men mow
hyt se"; while for
En ve liure qe est apelez
La sume des vertuz & des pechiez
the translator has substituted
Thys same tale tellyth seynt Bede
Yn hys gestys that men rede.[140]
This attempt to give the origin of a tale or of a precept more accurately than
it is given in the French or the Latin leads sometimes to strange confusion,
more especially when a reference to the Scriptures is involved. It was
admitted that the Bible was unusually difficult of comprehension and that, if
the simple were to understand it, it must be annotated in various ways.
Nicholas Love says that there have been written "for lewd men and women
French original, affords numerous examples of translated references to
authority.
The tale ys wrytyn, al and sum,
In a boke of Vitas Patrum
corresponds with
Car en vn liure ai troué
Qe Vitas Patrum est apelé;
Thus seyth seynt Anselme, that hit wrote
To thys clerkys that weyl hit wote
with
Ceo nus ad Seint Ancelme dit
Qe en la fey fut clerk parfit.
Yet there are variations in the English much more marked than in the last
example. "Cum l'estorie nus ad cunté" has become "Yn the byble men mow
hyt se"; while for
En ve liure qe est apelez
La sume des vertuz & des pechiez
the translator has substituted
Thys same tale tellyth seynt Bede
Yn hys gestys that men rede.[140]
This attempt to give the origin of a tale or of a precept more accurately than
it is given in the French or the Latin leads sometimes to strange confusion,
more especially when a reference to the Scriptures is involved. It was
admitted that the Bible was unusually difficult of comprehension and that, if
the simple were to understand it, it must be annotated in various ways.
Nicholas Love says that there have been written "for lewd men and women
Page 47
... devout meditations of Christ's life more plain in certain parts than is
expressed in the gospels of the four evangelists."[141] With so much addition
of commentary and legend, it was often hard to tell what was and what was
not in Holy Scripture, and consequently while a narrative like The Birth of
Jesus cites correctly enough the gospels for certain days, of which it gives a
free rendering,[142] there are cases of amazing attributions, like that at the
end of the legend of Ypotis:
Seynt Jon the Evangelist
Ede on eorthe with Jhesu Crist,
This tale he wrot in latin
In holi bok in parchemin.[143]
After the fifteenth century is reached, the translator of religious works, like
the translator of romances, becomes more garrulous in his comment and
develops a good deal of interest in English style. As a fair representative of
the period we may take Osbern Bokenam, the translator of various saint's
legends, a man very much interested in the contemporary development of
literary expression. Two qualities, according to Bokenam, characterize his
own style; he writes "compendiously" and he avoids "gay speech." He
repeatedly disclaims both prolixity and rhetorical ornament. His
... form of procedyng artificyal
Is in no wyse ner poetical.[144]
He cannot emulate the "first rhetoricians," Gower, Chaucer, and Lydgate; he
comes too late; they have already gathered "the most fresh flowers."
Moreover the ornamental style would not become him; he does not desire
... to have swych eloquence
As sum curials han, ner swych asperence
In utteryng of here subtyl conceytys
In wych oft-tyme ful greth dysceyt is.[145]
To covet the craft of such language would be "great dotage" for an old man
like him. Yet like those of Lydgate and Caxton, Bokenam's protestations are
not entirely convincing, and in them one catches glimpses of a lurking
expressed in the gospels of the four evangelists."[141] With so much addition
of commentary and legend, it was often hard to tell what was and what was
not in Holy Scripture, and consequently while a narrative like The Birth of
Jesus cites correctly enough the gospels for certain days, of which it gives a
free rendering,[142] there are cases of amazing attributions, like that at the
end of the legend of Ypotis:
Seynt Jon the Evangelist
Ede on eorthe with Jhesu Crist,
This tale he wrot in latin
In holi bok in parchemin.[143]
After the fifteenth century is reached, the translator of religious works, like
the translator of romances, becomes more garrulous in his comment and
develops a good deal of interest in English style. As a fair representative of
the period we may take Osbern Bokenam, the translator of various saint's
legends, a man very much interested in the contemporary development of
literary expression. Two qualities, according to Bokenam, characterize his
own style; he writes "compendiously" and he avoids "gay speech." He
repeatedly disclaims both prolixity and rhetorical ornament. His
... form of procedyng artificyal
Is in no wyse ner poetical.[144]
He cannot emulate the "first rhetoricians," Gower, Chaucer, and Lydgate; he
comes too late; they have already gathered "the most fresh flowers."
Moreover the ornamental style would not become him; he does not desire
... to have swych eloquence
As sum curials han, ner swych asperence
In utteryng of here subtyl conceytys
In wych oft-tyme ful greth dysceyt is.[145]
To covet the craft of such language would be "great dotage" for an old man
like him. Yet like those of Lydgate and Caxton, Bokenam's protestations are
not entirely convincing, and in them one catches glimpses of a lurking
Page 48
fondness for the wordiness of fine writing. Though Pallas has always
refused to lead him
Of Thully Rethoryk in-to the motlyd mede,
Flourys to gadryn of crafty eloquens,[146]
yet he has often prayed her to show him some favor. Elsewhere he finds it
necessary to apologize for the brevity of part of his work.
Now have I shewed more compendiously
Than it owt have ben this noble pedigree;
But in that myn auctour I follow sothly,
And also to eschew prolixite,
And for my wyt is schort, as ye may se,
To the second part I wyl me hye.[147]
The conventionality, indeed, of Bokenam's phraseology and of his literary
standards and the self-contradictory elements in his statements leave one
with the impression that he has brought little, if anything, that is fresh and
individual to add to the theory of translation.
Whether or not the medieval period made progress towards the
development of a more satisfactory theory is a doubtful question. While
men like Lydgate, Bokenam, and Caxton generally profess to have
reproduced the content of their sources and make some mention of the
original writers, their comment is confused and indefinite; they do not
recognize any compelling necessity for faithfulness; and one sometimes
suspects that they excelled their predecessors only in articulateness. As
compared with Layamon and Orm they show a development scarcely
worthy of a lapse of more than two centuries. There is perhaps, as time goes
on, some little advance towards the attainment of modern standards of
scholarship as regards confession of divergence from sources. In the early
part of the period variations from the original are only vaguely implied and
become evident only when the reader can place the English beside the
French or Latin. In Floris and Blancheflor, for example, a much condensed
version of a descriptive passage in the French is introduced by the words, "I
ne can tell you how richly the saddle was wrought."[148] The romance of
Arthur ends with the statement,
refused to lead him
Of Thully Rethoryk in-to the motlyd mede,
Flourys to gadryn of crafty eloquens,[146]
yet he has often prayed her to show him some favor. Elsewhere he finds it
necessary to apologize for the brevity of part of his work.
Now have I shewed more compendiously
Than it owt have ben this noble pedigree;
But in that myn auctour I follow sothly,
And also to eschew prolixite,
And for my wyt is schort, as ye may se,
To the second part I wyl me hye.[147]
The conventionality, indeed, of Bokenam's phraseology and of his literary
standards and the self-contradictory elements in his statements leave one
with the impression that he has brought little, if anything, that is fresh and
individual to add to the theory of translation.
Whether or not the medieval period made progress towards the
development of a more satisfactory theory is a doubtful question. While
men like Lydgate, Bokenam, and Caxton generally profess to have
reproduced the content of their sources and make some mention of the
original writers, their comment is confused and indefinite; they do not
recognize any compelling necessity for faithfulness; and one sometimes
suspects that they excelled their predecessors only in articulateness. As
compared with Layamon and Orm they show a development scarcely
worthy of a lapse of more than two centuries. There is perhaps, as time goes
on, some little advance towards the attainment of modern standards of
scholarship as regards confession of divergence from sources. In the early
part of the period variations from the original are only vaguely implied and
become evident only when the reader can place the English beside the
French or Latin. In Floris and Blancheflor, for example, a much condensed
version of a descriptive passage in the French is introduced by the words, "I
ne can tell you how richly the saddle was wrought."[148] The romance of
Arthur ends with the statement,
Page 49
He that will more look,
Read in the French book,
And he shall find there
Things that I leete here.[149]
The Northern Passion turns from the legendary history of the Cross to
something more nearly resembling the gospel narrative with the
exhortation, "Forget not Jesus for this tale."[150] As compared with this,
writers like Nicholas Love or John Capgrave are noticeably explicit. Love
pauses at various points to explain that he is omitting large sections of the
original;[151] Capgrave calls attention to his interpolations and refers them
to their sources.[152] On the other hand, there are constant implications that
variation from source may be a desirable thing and that explanation and
apology are unnecessary. Bokenam, for example, apologizes rather because
The Golden Legend does not supply enough material and he must leave out
certain things "for ignorance."[153] Caxton says of his Charles the Great, "If
I had been more largely informed ... I had better made it."[154]
On the whole, the greatest merit of the later medieval translators consists in
the quantity of their comment. In spite of the vagueness and the absence of
originality in their utterances, there is an advantage in their very garrulity.
Translators needed to become more conscious and more deliberate in their
work; different methods needed to be defined; and the habit of technical
discussion had its value, even though the quality of the commentary was not
particularly good. Apart from a few conventional formulas, this habit of
comment constituted the bequest of medieval translators to their sixteenth-
century successors.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Trans. in Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. Sweet, E.E.T.S., p. 7.
[2] Trans. in King Alfred's Version of the Consolations of Boethius, trans.
Sedgefield, 1900.
[3] Trans. in Hargrove, King Alfred's Old English Version of St. Augustine's
Soliloquies, 1902, pp. xliii-xliv.
Read in the French book,
And he shall find there
Things that I leete here.[149]
The Northern Passion turns from the legendary history of the Cross to
something more nearly resembling the gospel narrative with the
exhortation, "Forget not Jesus for this tale."[150] As compared with this,
writers like Nicholas Love or John Capgrave are noticeably explicit. Love
pauses at various points to explain that he is omitting large sections of the
original;[151] Capgrave calls attention to his interpolations and refers them
to their sources.[152] On the other hand, there are constant implications that
variation from source may be a desirable thing and that explanation and
apology are unnecessary. Bokenam, for example, apologizes rather because
The Golden Legend does not supply enough material and he must leave out
certain things "for ignorance."[153] Caxton says of his Charles the Great, "If
I had been more largely informed ... I had better made it."[154]
On the whole, the greatest merit of the later medieval translators consists in
the quantity of their comment. In spite of the vagueness and the absence of
originality in their utterances, there is an advantage in their very garrulity.
Translators needed to become more conscious and more deliberate in their
work; different methods needed to be defined; and the habit of technical
discussion had its value, even though the quality of the commentary was not
particularly good. Apart from a few conventional formulas, this habit of
comment constituted the bequest of medieval translators to their sixteenth-
century successors.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Trans. in Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. Sweet, E.E.T.S., p. 7.
[2] Trans. in King Alfred's Version of the Consolations of Boethius, trans.
Sedgefield, 1900.
[3] Trans. in Hargrove, King Alfred's Old English Version of St. Augustine's
Soliloquies, 1902, pp. xliii-xliv.
Page 50
[4] Latin Preface of the Catholic Homilies I, Latin Preface of the Lives of the
Saints, Preface of Pastoral Letter for Archbishop Wulfstan. All of these are
conveniently accessible in White, Aelfric, Chap. XIII.
[5] Latin Preface to Homilies II.
[6] Ibid.
[7] Preface to Genesis.
[8] Latin Preface of the Grammar.
[9] Latin Preface to Homilies I.
[10] In the selections from the Bible various passages, e.g., genealogies, are
omitted without comment.
[11] Latin Preface to Homilies I.
[12] Latin Preface.
[13] For further comment, see Chapter II.
[14] Trans. in Thorpe, Caedmon's Metrical Pharaphrase, London, 1832, p. xxv.
[15] Ll. 1238 ff. For trans. see The Christ of Cynewulf, ed. Cook, pp. xlvi-xlviii.
[16] Cf. comment on l. 1, in Introduction to Andreas, ed. Krapp, 1906, p. lii:
"The Poem opens with the conventional formula of the epic, citing tradition as
the source of the story, though it is all plainly of literary origin."
[17] I.e. Laurent de Premierfait.
[18] Bochas' Falls of Princes, 1558.
[19] Ed. Ritson, ll. 1138-9.
[20] A version, ll. 341-4. Cf. Puttenham, "... many of his books be but bare
translations out of the Latin and French ... as his books of Troilus and Cresseid,
and the Romant of the Rose," Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, ii, 64.
[21] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, ed. Horstmann, 1883, ll. 108-9, 124.
[22] The Life of St. Werburge, E.E.T.S., ll. 94. 127-130.
[23] Minor Poems of Lydgate, E.E.T.S., Legend of St. Gyle, ll. 9-10, 27-32.
[24] Ibid., Legend of St. Margaret, l. 74.
[25] St. Christiana, l. 1028.
[26] Legend of Good Women, ll. 425-6.
[27] See the ballade by Eustache Deschamps, quoted in Chaucer, Works, ed.
Morris, vol. 1, p. 82.
[28] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS, Pt. 1, E.E.T.S., The Castle of Love, l. 72.
[29] E.E.T.S., Cotton Vesp. MS. ll. 233-5.
Saints, Preface of Pastoral Letter for Archbishop Wulfstan. All of these are
conveniently accessible in White, Aelfric, Chap. XIII.
[5] Latin Preface to Homilies II.
[6] Ibid.
[7] Preface to Genesis.
[8] Latin Preface of the Grammar.
[9] Latin Preface to Homilies I.
[10] In the selections from the Bible various passages, e.g., genealogies, are
omitted without comment.
[11] Latin Preface to Homilies I.
[12] Latin Preface.
[13] For further comment, see Chapter II.
[14] Trans. in Thorpe, Caedmon's Metrical Pharaphrase, London, 1832, p. xxv.
[15] Ll. 1238 ff. For trans. see The Christ of Cynewulf, ed. Cook, pp. xlvi-xlviii.
[16] Cf. comment on l. 1, in Introduction to Andreas, ed. Krapp, 1906, p. lii:
"The Poem opens with the conventional formula of the epic, citing tradition as
the source of the story, though it is all plainly of literary origin."
[17] I.e. Laurent de Premierfait.
[18] Bochas' Falls of Princes, 1558.
[19] Ed. Ritson, ll. 1138-9.
[20] A version, ll. 341-4. Cf. Puttenham, "... many of his books be but bare
translations out of the Latin and French ... as his books of Troilus and Cresseid,
and the Romant of the Rose," Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, ii, 64.
[21] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, ed. Horstmann, 1883, ll. 108-9, 124.
[22] The Life of St. Werburge, E.E.T.S., ll. 94. 127-130.
[23] Minor Poems of Lydgate, E.E.T.S., Legend of St. Gyle, ll. 9-10, 27-32.
[24] Ibid., Legend of St. Margaret, l. 74.
[25] St. Christiana, l. 1028.
[26] Legend of Good Women, ll. 425-6.
[27] See the ballade by Eustache Deschamps, quoted in Chaucer, Works, ed.
Morris, vol. 1, p. 82.
[28] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS, Pt. 1, E.E.T.S., The Castle of Love, l. 72.
[29] E.E.T.S., Cotton Vesp. MS. ll. 233-5.
Page 51
[30] E.E.T.S., l. 457.
[31] See Cambridge History of English Literature, v. 2, p. 313.
[32] Preface to The Image of Governance, 1549.
[33] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, ed. Horstmann, Christine, ll. 517-20.
[34] Preface, E.E.T.S.
[35] Capgrave, St. Katherine of Alexandria, E.E.T.S., Bk. 3, l. 21.
[36] In Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, l. 45.
[37] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS. Pt. 1, Appendix, p. 407.
[38] Introduction to Capgrave, Lives of St. Augustine and St. Gilbert of
Sempringham, E.E.T.S.
[39] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, p. 138, ll. 1183-8.
[40] Three Prose Versions of Secreta Secretorum, E.E.T.S., Epistle Dedicatory to
second.
[41] The Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, E.E.T.S.
[42] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Agnes, ll. 680-2.
[43] Epistle of Sir John Trevisa, in Pollard, Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse, p.
208.
[44] In Sedgefield, King Alfred's Version of Boethius.
[45] Ed. White, 1852, ll. 41-4.
[46] Ll. 55-64.
[47] E.E.T.S., Preface.
[48] Pollard, ibid., p. 208.
[49] E.E.T.S., ll. 6553-7.
[50] Ll. 6565-6.
[51] E.E.T.S., p. 125.
[52] Altenglische Sammlung, Neue Folge, St. Etheldred Eliensis, l. 162.
[53] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Erasmus, l. 4.
[54] Ibid., Magdalena, l. 48.
[55] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., Pt. 1, St. Bernard's Lamentation, ll. 21-2.
[56] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Fragment of Canticum de Creatione, ll.
49-50.
[31] See Cambridge History of English Literature, v. 2, p. 313.
[32] Preface to The Image of Governance, 1549.
[33] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, ed. Horstmann, Christine, ll. 517-20.
[34] Preface, E.E.T.S.
[35] Capgrave, St. Katherine of Alexandria, E.E.T.S., Bk. 3, l. 21.
[36] In Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, l. 45.
[37] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS. Pt. 1, Appendix, p. 407.
[38] Introduction to Capgrave, Lives of St. Augustine and St. Gilbert of
Sempringham, E.E.T.S.
[39] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, p. 138, ll. 1183-8.
[40] Three Prose Versions of Secreta Secretorum, E.E.T.S., Epistle Dedicatory to
second.
[41] The Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, E.E.T.S.
[42] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Agnes, ll. 680-2.
[43] Epistle of Sir John Trevisa, in Pollard, Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse, p.
208.
[44] In Sedgefield, King Alfred's Version of Boethius.
[45] Ed. White, 1852, ll. 41-4.
[46] Ll. 55-64.
[47] E.E.T.S., Preface.
[48] Pollard, ibid., p. 208.
[49] E.E.T.S., ll. 6553-7.
[50] Ll. 6565-6.
[51] E.E.T.S., p. 125.
[52] Altenglische Sammlung, Neue Folge, St. Etheldred Eliensis, l. 162.
[53] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Erasmus, l. 4.
[54] Ibid., Magdalena, l. 48.
[55] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., Pt. 1, St. Bernard's Lamentation, ll. 21-2.
[56] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Fragment of Canticum de Creatione, ll.
49-50.
Page 52
[57] Legends of the Holy Rood, E.E.T.S., How the Holy Cross was found by St.
Helena, ll. 684-7.
[58] E.E.T.S., Bk. 1, ll. 684-91.
[59] Ed. Ritson, ll. 4027-8.
[60] Chevalier au Lyon, ed. W. L. Holland, 1886, ll. 6805-6.
[61] Ed. Kölbing, 1889, ll. 144, 4514.
[62] E.E.T.S., ll. 319, 405, 216.
[63] See Chambers, The Medieval Stage, Appendix G.
[64] Chronicle of England, ed. Furnivall, ll. 93-104.
[65] Altenglische Legenden, Vita St. Etheldredae Eliensis, ll. 978-9, 1112.
[66] Bk. 4, ll. 129-130.
[67] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, ll. 435-7.
[68] E.E.T.S.
[69] Ed. Ritson.
[70] Ibid.
[71] E.E.T.S.
[72] Thornton Romances, l. 848. (Here the writer is probably confused by the
two words grype and griffin.)
[73] E.E.T.S., l. 1284.
[74] E.E.T.S., l. 318.
[75] Ll. 6983-4.
[76] Ll. 688-9.
[77] L. 3643.
[78] E.E.T.S., ll. 523-4.
[79] L. 6105.
[80] E.E.T.S., l. 4734.
[81] L. 4133.
[82] L. 5425.
[83] L. 3894.
[84] L. 2997.
[85] L. 2170.
Helena, ll. 684-7.
[58] E.E.T.S., Bk. 1, ll. 684-91.
[59] Ed. Ritson, ll. 4027-8.
[60] Chevalier au Lyon, ed. W. L. Holland, 1886, ll. 6805-6.
[61] Ed. Kölbing, 1889, ll. 144, 4514.
[62] E.E.T.S., ll. 319, 405, 216.
[63] See Chambers, The Medieval Stage, Appendix G.
[64] Chronicle of England, ed. Furnivall, ll. 93-104.
[65] Altenglische Legenden, Vita St. Etheldredae Eliensis, ll. 978-9, 1112.
[66] Bk. 4, ll. 129-130.
[67] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, ll. 435-7.
[68] E.E.T.S.
[69] Ed. Ritson.
[70] Ibid.
[71] E.E.T.S.
[72] Thornton Romances, l. 848. (Here the writer is probably confused by the
two words grype and griffin.)
[73] E.E.T.S., l. 1284.
[74] E.E.T.S., l. 318.
[75] Ll. 6983-4.
[76] Ll. 688-9.
[77] L. 3643.
[78] E.E.T.S., ll. 523-4.
[79] L. 6105.
[80] E.E.T.S., l. 4734.
[81] L. 4133.
[82] L. 5425.
[83] L. 3894.
[84] L. 2997.
[85] L. 2170.
Page 53
[86] L. 2428.
[87] The Earl of Toulouse, ed. Ritson, ll. 1213, 1197.
[88] Le Bone Florence of Rome, ed. Ritson, ll. 2174, 643.
[89] Ed. Sarrazin, 1885, note on l. 10 of the two versions in Northern dialect.
[90] Thornton Romances, note on l. 718.
[91] L. 1150.
[92] Ll. 1275-6.
[93] Ll. 2173-4.
[94] See Miss Rickert's comment in E.E.T.S. edition of Emare, p. xlviii.
[95] English version, ll. 1284, 2115, 5718-9; French version, Mellusine, ed.
Michel, 1854, ll. 1446, 2302, 6150-2.
[96] Ll. 407, 1359.
[97] Ed. Vollmöller, 1883, ll. 5-6.
[98] E.E.T.S., l. 5522.
[99] E.E.T.S., Chap XLVI, ll. 496-9.
[100] Chap. LVI, ll. 521-5.
[101] Ll. 8-12.
[102] Ll. 15-18.
[103] See ll. 6581 ff.
[104] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 500-501.
[105] Ll. 7742-6.
[106] Ll. 2340-8.
[107] Ll. 5144-8.
[108] Ll. 6170-6.
[109] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 3200, 3218.
[110] King Alexander, ed. Weber, 1810, ll. 2199-2202.
[111] Alliterative romance of Alisaunder, E.E.T.S., ll. 456-9.
[112] Ed. Madden, 1847.
[113] Ed. Furnivall, 1887, ll. 58-62.
[114] L. 70.
[115] Ll. 83-4.
[87] The Earl of Toulouse, ed. Ritson, ll. 1213, 1197.
[88] Le Bone Florence of Rome, ed. Ritson, ll. 2174, 643.
[89] Ed. Sarrazin, 1885, note on l. 10 of the two versions in Northern dialect.
[90] Thornton Romances, note on l. 718.
[91] L. 1150.
[92] Ll. 1275-6.
[93] Ll. 2173-4.
[94] See Miss Rickert's comment in E.E.T.S. edition of Emare, p. xlviii.
[95] English version, ll. 1284, 2115, 5718-9; French version, Mellusine, ed.
Michel, 1854, ll. 1446, 2302, 6150-2.
[96] Ll. 407, 1359.
[97] Ed. Vollmöller, 1883, ll. 5-6.
[98] E.E.T.S., l. 5522.
[99] E.E.T.S., Chap XLVI, ll. 496-9.
[100] Chap. LVI, ll. 521-5.
[101] Ll. 8-12.
[102] Ll. 15-18.
[103] See ll. 6581 ff.
[104] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 500-501.
[105] Ll. 7742-6.
[106] Ll. 2340-8.
[107] Ll. 5144-8.
[108] Ll. 6170-6.
[109] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 3200, 3218.
[110] King Alexander, ed. Weber, 1810, ll. 2199-2202.
[111] Alliterative romance of Alisaunder, E.E.T.S., ll. 456-9.
[112] Ed. Madden, 1847.
[113] Ed. Furnivall, 1887, ll. 58-62.
[114] L. 70.
[115] Ll. 83-4.
Page 54
[116] Ll. 95-6.
[117] Original Chronicle, ll. 6-13.
[118] Ll. 16-17.
[119] Ll. 18-23.
[120] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 1-7.
[121] Prologue.
[122] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 29-33.
[123] Ll. 54-8.
[124] Ll. 217-20.
[125] Ll. 361-7.
[126] In Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, ll. 7-9.
[127] Ibid., ll. 33, 35.
[128] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Agnes, ll. 29-30.
[129] St. Katherine of Alexandria, Prologue, ll. 61-2, 232-3, 64.
[130] Lives of St. Augustine and St. Gilbert, Prologue.
[131] Oxford, Clarendon Press, Prohemium.
[132] In Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden.
[133] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., De Festo Corporis Christi, l. 170.
[134] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, St. Bernard, ll. 943-4.
[135] Ibid., Erasmus, l. 41.
[136] Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, St. Katherine, p. 243, l. 451.
[137] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Christine, ll. 489-90.
[138] Ibid., St. Augustine, ll. 1137-40.
[139] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, St. Augustine, ll. 43, 57-8, 128.
[140] Ll. 169-70, 785-6, 2475-6.
[141] Op. cit., Prohemium.
[142] Altenglische Legenden, Geburt Jesu, ll. 493, 527, 715, etc.
[143] Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, Ypotis, ll. 613-16.
[144] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Margaret, ll. 84-5.
[145] Mary Magdalen, ll. 245-8.
[117] Original Chronicle, ll. 6-13.
[118] Ll. 16-17.
[119] Ll. 18-23.
[120] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 1-7.
[121] Prologue.
[122] Ed. E.E.T.S., ll. 29-33.
[123] Ll. 54-8.
[124] Ll. 217-20.
[125] Ll. 361-7.
[126] In Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, ll. 7-9.
[127] Ibid., ll. 33, 35.
[128] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Agnes, ll. 29-30.
[129] St. Katherine of Alexandria, Prologue, ll. 61-2, 232-3, 64.
[130] Lives of St. Augustine and St. Gilbert, Prologue.
[131] Oxford, Clarendon Press, Prohemium.
[132] In Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden.
[133] Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., De Festo Corporis Christi, l. 170.
[134] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, St. Bernard, ll. 943-4.
[135] Ibid., Erasmus, l. 41.
[136] Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, St. Katherine, p. 243, l. 451.
[137] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, Christine, ll. 489-90.
[138] Ibid., St. Augustine, ll. 1137-40.
[139] Sammlung Altenglischer Legenden, St. Augustine, ll. 43, 57-8, 128.
[140] Ll. 169-70, 785-6, 2475-6.
[141] Op. cit., Prohemium.
[142] Altenglische Legenden, Geburt Jesu, ll. 493, 527, 715, etc.
[143] Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, Ypotis, ll. 613-16.
[144] Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, St. Margaret, ll. 84-5.
[145] Mary Magdalen, ll. 245-8.
Page 55
[146] St. Agnes, ll. 13-14.
[147] Op. cit., St. Anne, ll. 209-14.
[148] E.E.T.S., l. 382.
[149] E.E.T.S., ll. 633-6.
[150] E.E.T.S., p. 146, l. 1.
[151] Op. cit., pp. 100, 115, 300.
[152] Life of St. Gilbert, pp. 103, 135. 141.
[153] Op. cit., St. Katherine, l. 49.
[154] Preface.
[147] Op. cit., St. Anne, ll. 209-14.
[148] E.E.T.S., l. 382.
[149] E.E.T.S., ll. 633-6.
[150] E.E.T.S., p. 146, l. 1.
[151] Op. cit., pp. 100, 115, 300.
[152] Life of St. Gilbert, pp. 103, 135. 141.
[153] Op. cit., St. Katherine, l. 49.
[154] Preface.
Page 56
II. THE TRANSLATION OF THE BIBLE
Page 57
II
Page 58
THE TRANSLATION OF THE BIBLE
The English Bible took its shape under unusual conditions, which had their
share in the excellence of the final result. Appealing, as it did, to all classes,
from the scholar, alert for controversial detail, to the unlearned layman,
concerned only for his soul's welfare, it had its growth in the vital
atmosphere of strong intellectual and spiritual activity. It was not enough
that it should bear the test of the scholar's criticism; it must also reach the
understanding of Tyndale's "boy that driveth the plough," demands difficult
of satisfaction, but conducive theoretically to a fine development of the art
of translation. To attain scholarly accuracy combined with practical
intelligibility was, then, the task of the translator.
From both angles criticism reached him. Tyndale refers to "my translation
in which they affirm unto the lay people (as I have heard say) to be I wot
not how many thousand heresies," and continues, "For they which in times
past were wont to look on no more scripture than they found in their duns or
such like devilish doctrine, have yet now so narrowly looked on my
translation that there is not so much as one I therein if it lack a tittle over his
head, but they have noted it, and number it unto the ignorant people for an
heresy."[155] Tunstall's famous reference in his sermon at Paul's Cross to the
two thousand errors in Tyndale's Testament suggests the undiscriminating
criticism, addressed to the popular ear and basing its appeal largely on
"numbering," of which Tyndale complains. The prohibition of "open
reasoning in your open Taverns and Alehouses"[156] concerning the meaning
of Scripture, included in the draft of the proclamation for the reading of the
Great Bible, also implies that there must have been enough of popular oral
discussion to count for something in the shaping of the English Bible. Of
the serious comment of more competent judges many records remain,
enough to make it clear that, although the real technical problems involved
were often obscured by controversy and by the common view that the
divine quality of the original made human effort negligible, nevertheless the
translator did not lack the stimulus which comes from intelligent criticism
and discussion.
The English Bible took its shape under unusual conditions, which had their
share in the excellence of the final result. Appealing, as it did, to all classes,
from the scholar, alert for controversial detail, to the unlearned layman,
concerned only for his soul's welfare, it had its growth in the vital
atmosphere of strong intellectual and spiritual activity. It was not enough
that it should bear the test of the scholar's criticism; it must also reach the
understanding of Tyndale's "boy that driveth the plough," demands difficult
of satisfaction, but conducive theoretically to a fine development of the art
of translation. To attain scholarly accuracy combined with practical
intelligibility was, then, the task of the translator.
From both angles criticism reached him. Tyndale refers to "my translation
in which they affirm unto the lay people (as I have heard say) to be I wot
not how many thousand heresies," and continues, "For they which in times
past were wont to look on no more scripture than they found in their duns or
such like devilish doctrine, have yet now so narrowly looked on my
translation that there is not so much as one I therein if it lack a tittle over his
head, but they have noted it, and number it unto the ignorant people for an
heresy."[155] Tunstall's famous reference in his sermon at Paul's Cross to the
two thousand errors in Tyndale's Testament suggests the undiscriminating
criticism, addressed to the popular ear and basing its appeal largely on
"numbering," of which Tyndale complains. The prohibition of "open
reasoning in your open Taverns and Alehouses"[156] concerning the meaning
of Scripture, included in the draft of the proclamation for the reading of the
Great Bible, also implies that there must have been enough of popular oral
discussion to count for something in the shaping of the English Bible. Of
the serious comment of more competent judges many records remain,
enough to make it clear that, although the real technical problems involved
were often obscured by controversy and by the common view that the
divine quality of the original made human effort negligible, nevertheless the
translator did not lack the stimulus which comes from intelligent criticism
and discussion.
Page 59
The Bible also had an advantage over other translations in that the idea of
progress towards an accurate version early arose. Unlike the translators of
secular works, who frequently boast of the speed with which they have
accomplished their tasks, the translators of the Bible constantly mention the
long, careful labor which has gone to their undertaking. Tyndale feels in his
own work the need for revision, and so far as opportunity serves, corrects
and polishes his version. Later translators consciously based their
renderings on those of their predecessors. St. Augustine's approval of
diversity of translations was cited again and again. Tyndale urges "those
that are better seen in the tongues than I" to "put to their hands to amend"
any faults they may find in his work.[157] George Joye, his assistant, later
his would-be rival, declares that we must learn "to depend not whole on any
man's translation."[158] "Every one," says Coverdale, "doth his best to be
nighest to the mark. And though they cannot all attain thereto yet shooteth
one nigher than another";[159] and again, "Sure I am that there cometh more
knowledge and understanding of the scripture by their sundry translations
than by all our sophistical doctors. For that one translateth something
obscurely in one place, the same translateth another, or else he himself,
more manifestly by a more plain vocable."[160] Occasionally the number of
experimenters awakened some doubts; Cromwell suggests that the bishops
make a "perfect correction";[161] the patent granted him for the printing of
the Bible advocates one translation since "the frailty of men is such that the
diversity thereof may breed and bring forth manyfold inconveniences as
when wilful and heady folks shall confer upon the diversity of the said
translations";[162] the translators of the version of 1611 have to "answer a
third cavil ... against us, for altering and amending our translations so oft";
[163]
but the conception of progress was generally accepted, and finds fit
expression in the preface to the Authorized Version: "Yet for all that, as
nothing is begun and perfected at the same time, and the later thoughts are
thought to be wiser: so, if we building on their foundation that went before
us, and being holpen by their labors, do endeavor to make that better which
they left so good; no man, we are sure, hath cause to mislike us."[164]
But the English translators had more far-reaching opportunities to profit by
the experiences of others. In other countries than England men were
engaged in similar labors. The sixteenth century was rich in new Latin
progress towards an accurate version early arose. Unlike the translators of
secular works, who frequently boast of the speed with which they have
accomplished their tasks, the translators of the Bible constantly mention the
long, careful labor which has gone to their undertaking. Tyndale feels in his
own work the need for revision, and so far as opportunity serves, corrects
and polishes his version. Later translators consciously based their
renderings on those of their predecessors. St. Augustine's approval of
diversity of translations was cited again and again. Tyndale urges "those
that are better seen in the tongues than I" to "put to their hands to amend"
any faults they may find in his work.[157] George Joye, his assistant, later
his would-be rival, declares that we must learn "to depend not whole on any
man's translation."[158] "Every one," says Coverdale, "doth his best to be
nighest to the mark. And though they cannot all attain thereto yet shooteth
one nigher than another";[159] and again, "Sure I am that there cometh more
knowledge and understanding of the scripture by their sundry translations
than by all our sophistical doctors. For that one translateth something
obscurely in one place, the same translateth another, or else he himself,
more manifestly by a more plain vocable."[160] Occasionally the number of
experimenters awakened some doubts; Cromwell suggests that the bishops
make a "perfect correction";[161] the patent granted him for the printing of
the Bible advocates one translation since "the frailty of men is such that the
diversity thereof may breed and bring forth manyfold inconveniences as
when wilful and heady folks shall confer upon the diversity of the said
translations";[162] the translators of the version of 1611 have to "answer a
third cavil ... against us, for altering and amending our translations so oft";
[163]
but the conception of progress was generally accepted, and finds fit
expression in the preface to the Authorized Version: "Yet for all that, as
nothing is begun and perfected at the same time, and the later thoughts are
thought to be wiser: so, if we building on their foundation that went before
us, and being holpen by their labors, do endeavor to make that better which
they left so good; no man, we are sure, hath cause to mislike us."[164]
But the English translators had more far-reaching opportunities to profit by
the experiences of others. In other countries than England men were
engaged in similar labors. The sixteenth century was rich in new Latin
Page 60
versions of the Scriptures. The translations of Erasmus, Beza, Pagninus,
Münster, Étienne, Montanus, and Tremellius had in turn their influence on
the English renderings, and Castalio's translation into Ciceronian Latin had
at least its share of discussion. There was constant intercourse between
those interested in Bible translation in England and on the Continent.
English refugees during the persecutions fled across the Channel, and towns
such as Worms, Zurich, Antwerp, and Geneva saw the first printing of most
of the early English versions of the Scriptures. The Great Bible was set up
in Paris. Indeed foreign printers had so large a share in the English Bible
that it seemed sometimes advisable to limit their influence. Richard Grafton
writes ironically to Cromwell regarding the text of the Bible: "Yea and to
make it yet truer than it is, therefore Dutchmen dwelling within this realm
go about the printing of it, which can neither speak good English, nor yet
write none, and they will be both the printers and correctors thereof";[165]
and Coverdale and Grafton imply a similar fear in the case of Regnault, the
Frenchman, who has been printing service books, when they ask Cromwell
that "henceforth he print no more in the English tongue, unless he have an
Englishman that is learned to be his corrector."[166] Moreover, versions of
the Scriptures in other languages than English were not unknown in
England. In 1530 Henry the Eighth was led to prohibit "the having of holy
scripture, translated into the vulgar tongues of English, French, or Dutch."
[167]
Besides this general familiarity with foreign translations and foreign
printers, a more specific indebtedness must be recognized. More's attack on
the book "which whoso calleth the New Testament calleth it by a wrong
name, except they will call it Tyndale's testament or Luther's testament"[168]
is in some degree justified in its reference to German influence. Coverdale
acknowledges the aid he has received from "the Dutch interpreters: whom
(because to their singular gifts and special diligence in the Bible) I have
been the more glad to follow."[169] The preface to the version of 1611 says,
"Neither did we think much to consult the translators or commentators,
Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, Greek, or Latin, no, nor the Spanish, French,
Italian, or Dutch."[170] Doubtless a great part of the debt lay in matters of
exegesis, but in his familiarity with so great a number of translations into
other languages and with the discussion centering around these translations,
it is impossible that the English translator should have failed to obtain
suggestions, both practical and theoretical, which applied to translation
Münster, Étienne, Montanus, and Tremellius had in turn their influence on
the English renderings, and Castalio's translation into Ciceronian Latin had
at least its share of discussion. There was constant intercourse between
those interested in Bible translation in England and on the Continent.
English refugees during the persecutions fled across the Channel, and towns
such as Worms, Zurich, Antwerp, and Geneva saw the first printing of most
of the early English versions of the Scriptures. The Great Bible was set up
in Paris. Indeed foreign printers had so large a share in the English Bible
that it seemed sometimes advisable to limit their influence. Richard Grafton
writes ironically to Cromwell regarding the text of the Bible: "Yea and to
make it yet truer than it is, therefore Dutchmen dwelling within this realm
go about the printing of it, which can neither speak good English, nor yet
write none, and they will be both the printers and correctors thereof";[165]
and Coverdale and Grafton imply a similar fear in the case of Regnault, the
Frenchman, who has been printing service books, when they ask Cromwell
that "henceforth he print no more in the English tongue, unless he have an
Englishman that is learned to be his corrector."[166] Moreover, versions of
the Scriptures in other languages than English were not unknown in
England. In 1530 Henry the Eighth was led to prohibit "the having of holy
scripture, translated into the vulgar tongues of English, French, or Dutch."
[167]
Besides this general familiarity with foreign translations and foreign
printers, a more specific indebtedness must be recognized. More's attack on
the book "which whoso calleth the New Testament calleth it by a wrong
name, except they will call it Tyndale's testament or Luther's testament"[168]
is in some degree justified in its reference to German influence. Coverdale
acknowledges the aid he has received from "the Dutch interpreters: whom
(because to their singular gifts and special diligence in the Bible) I have
been the more glad to follow."[169] The preface to the version of 1611 says,
"Neither did we think much to consult the translators or commentators,
Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, Greek, or Latin, no, nor the Spanish, French,
Italian, or Dutch."[170] Doubtless a great part of the debt lay in matters of
exegesis, but in his familiarity with so great a number of translations into
other languages and with the discussion centering around these translations,
it is impossible that the English translator should have failed to obtain
suggestions, both practical and theoretical, which applied to translation
Page 61
rather than to interpretation. Comments on the general aims and methods of
translation, happy turns of expression in French or German which had their
equivalents in English idiom, must frequently have illuminated his
difficulties. The translators of the Geneva Bible show a just realization of
the truth when they speak of "the great opportunity and occasions which
God hath presented unto us in this Church, by reason of so many godly and
learned men; and such diversities of translations in divers tongues."[171]
Of the general history of Biblical translations, already so frequently and so
adequately treated, only the barest outline is here necessary. The various
Anglo-Saxon translations and the Wycliffite versions are largely detached
from the main line of development. From Tyndale's translations to the
Authorized Version of 1611 the line is surprisingly consecutive, though in
the matter of theory an early translator occasionally anticipates views which
obtain general acceptance only after a long period of experiment and
discussion. Roughly speaking, the theory of translation has as its two
extremes, the Roman Catholic and the Puritan positions, while the 1611
version, where its preface commits itself, compromises on the points at
issue.
As is to be expected, the most definite statements of the problems involved
and of their solution are usually found in the comment of those practically
engaged in the work of translation. The widely discussed question whether
or not the people should have the Scriptures in the vulgar tongue scarcely
ever comes down to the difficulties and possibilities of the actual
undertaking. More's lengthy attack on Tyndale's New Testament is chiefly
concerned with matters of doctrine. Apart from the prefaces to the various
issues of the Bible, the most elaborate discussion of technical matters is
Fulke's Defence of the Sincere and True Translation of the Holy Scriptures
into the English Tongue, a Protestant reply to the claims of the Rhemish
translators, published in 1589. Even the more definite comments are bound
up with a great mass of controversial or hortatory material, so that it is hard
to disentangle the actual contribution which is being made to the theory of
translation. Sometimes the translator settled vexed questions by using
marginal glosses, a method which might make for accuracy but was liable
to become cumbrous and confusing. Like the prefaces, the glosses
sometimes contained theological rather than linguistic comment, thus
proving a special source of controversy. A proclamation of Henry the
translation, happy turns of expression in French or German which had their
equivalents in English idiom, must frequently have illuminated his
difficulties. The translators of the Geneva Bible show a just realization of
the truth when they speak of "the great opportunity and occasions which
God hath presented unto us in this Church, by reason of so many godly and
learned men; and such diversities of translations in divers tongues."[171]
Of the general history of Biblical translations, already so frequently and so
adequately treated, only the barest outline is here necessary. The various
Anglo-Saxon translations and the Wycliffite versions are largely detached
from the main line of development. From Tyndale's translations to the
Authorized Version of 1611 the line is surprisingly consecutive, though in
the matter of theory an early translator occasionally anticipates views which
obtain general acceptance only after a long period of experiment and
discussion. Roughly speaking, the theory of translation has as its two
extremes, the Roman Catholic and the Puritan positions, while the 1611
version, where its preface commits itself, compromises on the points at
issue.
As is to be expected, the most definite statements of the problems involved
and of their solution are usually found in the comment of those practically
engaged in the work of translation. The widely discussed question whether
or not the people should have the Scriptures in the vulgar tongue scarcely
ever comes down to the difficulties and possibilities of the actual
undertaking. More's lengthy attack on Tyndale's New Testament is chiefly
concerned with matters of doctrine. Apart from the prefaces to the various
issues of the Bible, the most elaborate discussion of technical matters is
Fulke's Defence of the Sincere and True Translation of the Holy Scriptures
into the English Tongue, a Protestant reply to the claims of the Rhemish
translators, published in 1589. Even the more definite comments are bound
up with a great mass of controversial or hortatory material, so that it is hard
to disentangle the actual contribution which is being made to the theory of
translation. Sometimes the translator settled vexed questions by using
marginal glosses, a method which might make for accuracy but was liable
to become cumbrous and confusing. Like the prefaces, the glosses
sometimes contained theological rather than linguistic comment, thus
proving a special source of controversy. A proclamation of Henry the
Page 62
Eighth forbids the printing or importation of "any books of divine scripture
in the English tongue, with any additions in the margin or any prologue ...
except the same be first viewed, examined, and allowed by the king's
highness, or such of his majesty's council, or others, as it shall please his
grace to assign thereto, but only the plain sentence and text."[172] The
version of 1611 admitted only linguistic comment.
Though the Anglo-Saxon renderings of the Scriptures are for the most part
isolated from the main body of translations, there are some points of
contact. Elizabethan translators frequently cited the example of the earlier
period as an argument in favor of having the Bible in the vulgar tongue. Nor
were they entirely unfamiliar with the work of these remote predecessors.
Foxe, the martyrologist, published in 1571 an edition of the four gospels in
Anglo-Saxon under the patronage of Archbishop Parker. Parker's well-
known interest in Old English centered particularly around the early
versions of the Scriptures. Secretary Cecil sends the Archbishop "a very
ancient Bible written in Latin and old English or Saxon," and Parker in
reply comments on "the fair antique writing with the Saxon interpretation."
[173]
Moreover the slight record which survives suggests that the problems
which confronted the Anglo-Saxon translator were not unlike those which
met the translator of a later period. Aelfric's theory of translation in general
is expressed in the Latin prefaces to the Homilies of the Anglo-Saxon
Church and the Lives of the Saints. Above all things he desires that his work
may be clear and readable. Hence he has a peculiar regard for brevity. The
Homilies are rendered "non garrula verbositate"; the Lives of the Saints are
abbreviated on the principle that "non semper breuitas sermonem deturpat
sed multotiens honestiorem reddit." Clear, idiomatic English is essential
even when it demands the sacrifice of verbal accuracy. He presents not
word for word but sense for sense, and prefers the "pure and open words of
the language of this people," to a more artificial style. His Anglo-Saxon
Preface to Genesis implies that he felt the need of greater faithfulness in the
case of the Bible: "We dare write no more in English than the Latin has, nor
change the orders (endebirdnisse)"; but it goes on to say that it is necessary
that Latin idiom adapt itself to English idiom.[174]
Apart from Aelfric's prefaces Anglo-Saxon translators of the Scriptures
have left no comment on their methods. One of the versions of the Gospels,
in the English tongue, with any additions in the margin or any prologue ...
except the same be first viewed, examined, and allowed by the king's
highness, or such of his majesty's council, or others, as it shall please his
grace to assign thereto, but only the plain sentence and text."[172] The
version of 1611 admitted only linguistic comment.
Though the Anglo-Saxon renderings of the Scriptures are for the most part
isolated from the main body of translations, there are some points of
contact. Elizabethan translators frequently cited the example of the earlier
period as an argument in favor of having the Bible in the vulgar tongue. Nor
were they entirely unfamiliar with the work of these remote predecessors.
Foxe, the martyrologist, published in 1571 an edition of the four gospels in
Anglo-Saxon under the patronage of Archbishop Parker. Parker's well-
known interest in Old English centered particularly around the early
versions of the Scriptures. Secretary Cecil sends the Archbishop "a very
ancient Bible written in Latin and old English or Saxon," and Parker in
reply comments on "the fair antique writing with the Saxon interpretation."
[173]
Moreover the slight record which survives suggests that the problems
which confronted the Anglo-Saxon translator were not unlike those which
met the translator of a later period. Aelfric's theory of translation in general
is expressed in the Latin prefaces to the Homilies of the Anglo-Saxon
Church and the Lives of the Saints. Above all things he desires that his work
may be clear and readable. Hence he has a peculiar regard for brevity. The
Homilies are rendered "non garrula verbositate"; the Lives of the Saints are
abbreviated on the principle that "non semper breuitas sermonem deturpat
sed multotiens honestiorem reddit." Clear, idiomatic English is essential
even when it demands the sacrifice of verbal accuracy. He presents not
word for word but sense for sense, and prefers the "pure and open words of
the language of this people," to a more artificial style. His Anglo-Saxon
Preface to Genesis implies that he felt the need of greater faithfulness in the
case of the Bible: "We dare write no more in English than the Latin has, nor
change the orders (endebirdnisse)"; but it goes on to say that it is necessary
that Latin idiom adapt itself to English idiom.[174]
Apart from Aelfric's prefaces Anglo-Saxon translators of the Scriptures
have left no comment on their methods. One of the versions of the Gospels,
Page 63
however, links itself with later translations by employing as preface three of
St. Jerome's prologues, among them the Preface to Eusebius. References to
Jerome's and Augustine's theories of translation are frequent throughout the
course of Biblical translation but are generally vague. The Preface to
Eusebius and the Epistle to Pammachius contain the most complete
statements of the principles which guided Jerome. Both emphasize the
necessity of giving sense for sense rather than word for word, "except," says
the latter, "in the case of the Holy Scriptures where even the order of the
words is a mystery." This corresponds closely with Aelfric's theory
expressed in the preface to the Lives of the Saints: "Nec potuimus in ista
translatione semper verbum ex verbo transferre, sed tamen sensum ex
sensu," and his insistence in the Preface to Genesis on a faithfulness which
extends even to the endebirdnisse or orders.
The principle "word for word if possible; if not, sense for sense" is common
in connection with medieval translations, but is susceptible of very different
interpretations, as appears sometimes from its context. Richard Rolle's
phrasing of the theory in the preface to his translation of the Psalter is: "I
follow the letter as much as I may. And where I find no proper English I
follow the wit of the words"; but he also makes the contradictory statement,
"In this work I seek no strange English, but lightest and commonest, and
such that is most like to the Latin,"[175] a peculiar conception of the
translator's obligation to his own tongue! The Prologue to the second
recension of the Wycliffite version, commonly attributed to Purvey,
emphasizes, under cover of the same apparent theory, the claims of the
vernacular. "The best translating," it runs, "is out of Latin into English, to
translate after the sentence, and not only after the words, so that the
sentence be as open, either opener, in English as in Latin, ... and if the letter
may not be sued in the translating, let the sentence be ever whole and open,
for the words owe to serve to the intent and sentence."[176] The growing
distrust of the Vulgate in some quarters probably accounts in some measure
for the translator's attempt to make the meaning if necessary "more true and
more open than it is in the Latin." In any case these contrasted theories
represent roughly the position of the Roman Catholic and, to some extent,
the Anglican party as compared with the more distinctly Protestant attitude
throughout the period when the English Bible was taking shape, the former
stressing the difficulties of translation and consequently discouraging it, or,
St. Jerome's prologues, among them the Preface to Eusebius. References to
Jerome's and Augustine's theories of translation are frequent throughout the
course of Biblical translation but are generally vague. The Preface to
Eusebius and the Epistle to Pammachius contain the most complete
statements of the principles which guided Jerome. Both emphasize the
necessity of giving sense for sense rather than word for word, "except," says
the latter, "in the case of the Holy Scriptures where even the order of the
words is a mystery." This corresponds closely with Aelfric's theory
expressed in the preface to the Lives of the Saints: "Nec potuimus in ista
translatione semper verbum ex verbo transferre, sed tamen sensum ex
sensu," and his insistence in the Preface to Genesis on a faithfulness which
extends even to the endebirdnisse or orders.
The principle "word for word if possible; if not, sense for sense" is common
in connection with medieval translations, but is susceptible of very different
interpretations, as appears sometimes from its context. Richard Rolle's
phrasing of the theory in the preface to his translation of the Psalter is: "I
follow the letter as much as I may. And where I find no proper English I
follow the wit of the words"; but he also makes the contradictory statement,
"In this work I seek no strange English, but lightest and commonest, and
such that is most like to the Latin,"[175] a peculiar conception of the
translator's obligation to his own tongue! The Prologue to the second
recension of the Wycliffite version, commonly attributed to Purvey,
emphasizes, under cover of the same apparent theory, the claims of the
vernacular. "The best translating," it runs, "is out of Latin into English, to
translate after the sentence, and not only after the words, so that the
sentence be as open, either opener, in English as in Latin, ... and if the letter
may not be sued in the translating, let the sentence be ever whole and open,
for the words owe to serve to the intent and sentence."[176] The growing
distrust of the Vulgate in some quarters probably accounts in some measure
for the translator's attempt to make the meaning if necessary "more true and
more open than it is in the Latin." In any case these contrasted theories
represent roughly the position of the Roman Catholic and, to some extent,
the Anglican party as compared with the more distinctly Protestant attitude
throughout the period when the English Bible was taking shape, the former
stressing the difficulties of translation and consequently discouraging it, or,
Page 64
when permitting it, insisting on extreme faithfulness to the original; the
latter profiting by experiment and criticism and steadily working towards a
version which would give due heed not only to the claims of the original
but to the genius of the English language.
Regarded merely as theory, however, a statement like the one just quoted
obviously failed to give adequate recognition to what the original might
justly demand, and in that respect justified the fears of those who opposed
translation. The high standard of accuracy set by such critics demanded of
the translator an increasing consciousness of the difficulties involved and an
increasingly clear conception of what things were and were not permissible.
Purvey himself contributes to this end by a definite statement of certain
changes which may be allowed the English writer.[177] Ablative absolute or
participial constructions may be replaced by clauses of various kinds, "and
this will, in many places, make the sentence open, where to English it after
the word would be dark and doubtful. Also," he continues, "a relative,
which, may be resolved into his antecedent with a conjunction copulative,
as thus, which runneth, and he runneth. Also when a word is once set in a
reason, it may be set forth as oft as it is understood, either as oft as reason
and need ask; and this word autem either vero, may stand for forsooth either
for but, and thus I use commonly; and sometimes it may stand for and, as
old grammarians say. Also when rightful construction is letted by relation, I
resolve it openly, thus, where this reason, Dominum formidabunt adversarii
ejus, should be Englished thus by the letter, the Lord his adversaries shall
dread, I English it thus by resolution, the adversaries of the Lord shall
dread him; and so of other reasons that be like." In the later period of
Biblical translation, when grammatical information was more accessible,
such elementary comment was not likely to be committed to print, but
echoes of similar technical difficulties are occasionally heard. Tyndale,
speaking of the Hebraisms in the Greek Testament, asks his critics to
"consider the Hebrew phrase ... whose preterperfect tense and present tense
is both one, and the future tense is the optative mood also, and the future
tense is oft the imperative mood in the active voice and in the passive voice.
Likewise person for person, number for number, and interrogation for a
conditional, and such like is with the Hebrews a common usage."[178] The
men concerned in the preparation of the Bishops' Bible discuss the
rendering of tenses in the Psalms. At the beginning of the first Psalm the
latter profiting by experiment and criticism and steadily working towards a
version which would give due heed not only to the claims of the original
but to the genius of the English language.
Regarded merely as theory, however, a statement like the one just quoted
obviously failed to give adequate recognition to what the original might
justly demand, and in that respect justified the fears of those who opposed
translation. The high standard of accuracy set by such critics demanded of
the translator an increasing consciousness of the difficulties involved and an
increasingly clear conception of what things were and were not permissible.
Purvey himself contributes to this end by a definite statement of certain
changes which may be allowed the English writer.[177] Ablative absolute or
participial constructions may be replaced by clauses of various kinds, "and
this will, in many places, make the sentence open, where to English it after
the word would be dark and doubtful. Also," he continues, "a relative,
which, may be resolved into his antecedent with a conjunction copulative,
as thus, which runneth, and he runneth. Also when a word is once set in a
reason, it may be set forth as oft as it is understood, either as oft as reason
and need ask; and this word autem either vero, may stand for forsooth either
for but, and thus I use commonly; and sometimes it may stand for and, as
old grammarians say. Also when rightful construction is letted by relation, I
resolve it openly, thus, where this reason, Dominum formidabunt adversarii
ejus, should be Englished thus by the letter, the Lord his adversaries shall
dread, I English it thus by resolution, the adversaries of the Lord shall
dread him; and so of other reasons that be like." In the later period of
Biblical translation, when grammatical information was more accessible,
such elementary comment was not likely to be committed to print, but
echoes of similar technical difficulties are occasionally heard. Tyndale,
speaking of the Hebraisms in the Greek Testament, asks his critics to
"consider the Hebrew phrase ... whose preterperfect tense and present tense
is both one, and the future tense is the optative mood also, and the future
tense is oft the imperative mood in the active voice and in the passive voice.
Likewise person for person, number for number, and interrogation for a
conditional, and such like is with the Hebrews a common usage."[178] The
men concerned in the preparation of the Bishops' Bible discuss the
rendering of tenses in the Psalms. At the beginning of the first Psalm the
Page 65
Bishop of Rochester turns "the preterperfect tense into the present tense;
because the sense is too harsh in the preterperfect tense," and the Bishop of
Ely advises "the translation of the verbs in the Psalms to be used uniformly
in one tense."[179]
Purvey's explanations, however, suggest that his mind is occupied, not
merely with details, but with a somewhat larger problem. Medieval
translators were frequently disturbed by the fact that it was almost
impossible to confine an English version to the same number of words as
the Latin. When they added to the number, they feared that they were
unfaithful to the original. The need for brevity, for avoiding superfluous
words, is especially emphasized in connection with the Bible. Conciseness,
necessary for accuracy, is also an admirable quality in itself. Aelfric's
approval of this characteristic has already been noted. The metrical preface
to Rolle's Psalter reads: "This holy man in expounding, he followeth holy
doctors, and in all his Englishing right after the Latin taketh course, and
makes it compendious, short, good, and profitable." Purvey says, "Men
might expound much openlier and shortlier the Bible than the old doctors
have expounded it in Latin." Besides approving the avoidance of verbose
commentary and exposition, critics and translators are always on their guard
against the employment of over many words in translation. Tyndale, in his
revision, will "seek to bring to compendiousness that which is now
translated at the length."[180] In certain cases, he says, English reproduces
the Hebrew original more easily than does the Latin, because in Latin the
translator must "seek a compass."[181] Coverdale finds a corresponding
difficulty in turning Latin into English: "The figure called Eclipsis divers
times used in the scriptures ... though she do garnish the sentence in Latin
will not so be admitted in other tongues."[182] The translator of the Geneva
New Testament refers to the "Hebrew and Greek phrases, which are strange
to render into other tongues, and also short."[183] The preface to the
Rhemish Testament accuses the Protestant translators of having in one place
put into the text "three words more ... than the Greek word doth signify."
[184]
Strype says of Cheke in a passage chiefly concerned with Cheke's
attempt at translation of the Bible, "He brought in a short and expressive
way of writing without long and intricate periods,"[185] a comment which
suggests that possibly the appreciation of conciseness embraced sentence
structure as well as phrasing. As Tyndale suggests, careful revision made
because the sense is too harsh in the preterperfect tense," and the Bishop of
Ely advises "the translation of the verbs in the Psalms to be used uniformly
in one tense."[179]
Purvey's explanations, however, suggest that his mind is occupied, not
merely with details, but with a somewhat larger problem. Medieval
translators were frequently disturbed by the fact that it was almost
impossible to confine an English version to the same number of words as
the Latin. When they added to the number, they feared that they were
unfaithful to the original. The need for brevity, for avoiding superfluous
words, is especially emphasized in connection with the Bible. Conciseness,
necessary for accuracy, is also an admirable quality in itself. Aelfric's
approval of this characteristic has already been noted. The metrical preface
to Rolle's Psalter reads: "This holy man in expounding, he followeth holy
doctors, and in all his Englishing right after the Latin taketh course, and
makes it compendious, short, good, and profitable." Purvey says, "Men
might expound much openlier and shortlier the Bible than the old doctors
have expounded it in Latin." Besides approving the avoidance of verbose
commentary and exposition, critics and translators are always on their guard
against the employment of over many words in translation. Tyndale, in his
revision, will "seek to bring to compendiousness that which is now
translated at the length."[180] In certain cases, he says, English reproduces
the Hebrew original more easily than does the Latin, because in Latin the
translator must "seek a compass."[181] Coverdale finds a corresponding
difficulty in turning Latin into English: "The figure called Eclipsis divers
times used in the scriptures ... though she do garnish the sentence in Latin
will not so be admitted in other tongues."[182] The translator of the Geneva
New Testament refers to the "Hebrew and Greek phrases, which are strange
to render into other tongues, and also short."[183] The preface to the
Rhemish Testament accuses the Protestant translators of having in one place
put into the text "three words more ... than the Greek word doth signify."
[184]
Strype says of Cheke in a passage chiefly concerned with Cheke's
attempt at translation of the Bible, "He brought in a short and expressive
way of writing without long and intricate periods,"[185] a comment which
suggests that possibly the appreciation of conciseness embraced sentence
structure as well as phrasing. As Tyndale suggests, careful revision made
Page 66
for brevity. In Laurence's scheme for correcting his part of the Bishop's
Bible was the heading "words superfluous";[186] the preface to the
Authorized Version says, "If anything be halting, or superfluous, or not so
agreeable to the original, the same may be corrected, and the truth set in
place."[187] As time went on, certain technical means were employed to
meet the situation. Coverdale incloses in brackets words not in the Latin
text; the Geneva translators put added words in italics; Fulke criticizes the
Rhemish translators for neglecting this device;[188] and the matter is finally
settled by its employment in the Authorized Version. Fulke, however,
irritated by what he considers a superstitious regard for the number of
words in the original on the part of the Rhemish translators, puts the whole
question on a common-sense basis. He charges his opponents with making
"many imperfect sentences ... because you will not seem to add that which
in translation is no addition, but a true translation."[189] "For to translate out
of one tongue into another," he says in another place, "is a matter of greater
difficulty than is commonly taken, I mean exactly to yield as much and no
more than the original containeth, when the words and phrases are so
different, that few are found which in all points signify the same thing,
neither more nor less, in divers tongues."[190] And again, "Must not such
particles in translation be always expressed to make the sense plain, which
in English without the particle hath no sense or understanding. To translate
precisely out of the Hebrew is not to observe the number of words, but the
perfect sense and meaning, as the phrase of our tongue will serve to be
understood."[191]
For the distinguishing characteristics of the Authorized Version, the beauty
of its rhythm, the vigor of its native Saxon vocabulary, there is little to
prepare one in the comment of its translators or their predecessors.
Apparently the faithful effort to render the original truly resulted in a
perfection of style of which the translator himself was largely unconscious.
The declaration in the preface to the version of 1611 that "niceness in words
was always counted the next step to trifling,"[192] and the general
condemnation of Castalio's "lewd translation,"[193] point to a respect for the
original which made the translator merely a mouthpiece and the English
language merely a medium for a divine utterance. Possibly there is to be
found in appreciation of the style of the original Hebrew, Greek, or Latin
Bible was the heading "words superfluous";[186] the preface to the
Authorized Version says, "If anything be halting, or superfluous, or not so
agreeable to the original, the same may be corrected, and the truth set in
place."[187] As time went on, certain technical means were employed to
meet the situation. Coverdale incloses in brackets words not in the Latin
text; the Geneva translators put added words in italics; Fulke criticizes the
Rhemish translators for neglecting this device;[188] and the matter is finally
settled by its employment in the Authorized Version. Fulke, however,
irritated by what he considers a superstitious regard for the number of
words in the original on the part of the Rhemish translators, puts the whole
question on a common-sense basis. He charges his opponents with making
"many imperfect sentences ... because you will not seem to add that which
in translation is no addition, but a true translation."[189] "For to translate out
of one tongue into another," he says in another place, "is a matter of greater
difficulty than is commonly taken, I mean exactly to yield as much and no
more than the original containeth, when the words and phrases are so
different, that few are found which in all points signify the same thing,
neither more nor less, in divers tongues."[190] And again, "Must not such
particles in translation be always expressed to make the sense plain, which
in English without the particle hath no sense or understanding. To translate
precisely out of the Hebrew is not to observe the number of words, but the
perfect sense and meaning, as the phrase of our tongue will serve to be
understood."[191]
For the distinguishing characteristics of the Authorized Version, the beauty
of its rhythm, the vigor of its native Saxon vocabulary, there is little to
prepare one in the comment of its translators or their predecessors.
Apparently the faithful effort to render the original truly resulted in a
perfection of style of which the translator himself was largely unconscious.
The declaration in the preface to the version of 1611 that "niceness in words
was always counted the next step to trifling,"[192] and the general
condemnation of Castalio's "lewd translation,"[193] point to a respect for the
original which made the translator merely a mouthpiece and the English
language merely a medium for a divine utterance. Possibly there is to be
found in appreciation of the style of the original Hebrew, Greek, or Latin
Page 67
some hint of what gave the English version its peculiar beauty, though even
here it is hard to distinguish the tribute paid to style from that paid to
content. The characterization may be only a bit of vague comparison like
that in the preface to the Authorized Version, "Hebrew the ancientest, ...
Greek the most copious, ... Latin the finest,"[194] or the reference in the
preface to the Rhemish New Testament to the Vulgate as the translation "of
greatest majesty."[195] The prefaces to the Geneva New Testament and the
Geneva Bible combine fairly definite linguistic comment with less obvious
references to style: "And because the Hebrew and Greek phrases, which are
hard to render in other tongues, and also short, should not be so hard, I have
sometimes interpreted them without any whit diminishing the grace of the
sense, as our language doth use them";[196] "Now as we have chiefly
observed the sense, and labored always to restore it to all integrity, so have
we most reverently kept the propriety of the words, considering that the
Apostles who spoke and wrote to the Gentiles in the Greek tongue, rather
constrained them to the lively phrase of the Hebrew, than enterprised far by
mollifying their language to speak as the Gentiles did. And for this and
other causes we have in many places reserved the Hebrew phrases,
notwithstanding that they may seem somewhat hard in their ears that are not
well practised and also delight in the sweet sounding phrases of the holy
Scriptures."[197] On the other hand the Rhemish translators defend the
retention of these Hebrew phrases on the ground of stylistic beauty: "There
is a certain majesty and more signification in these speeches, and therefore
both Greek and Latin keep them, although it is no more the Greek or Latin
phrase, than it is the English."[198] Of peculiar interest is Tyndale's estimate
of the relative possibilities of Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English. Of the
Bible he writes: "They will say it cannot be translated into our tongue, it is
so rude. It is not so rude as they are false liars. For the Greek tongue agreeth
more with the English than with the Latin. And the properties of the
Hebrew tongue agreeth a thousand times more with the English than with
the Latin. The manner of speaking is both one; so that in a thousand places
thou needest not but to translate it into the English word for word; when
thou must seek a compass in the Latin, and yet shalt have much work to
translate it well-favoredly, so that it have the same grace and sweetness,
sense and pure understanding with it in the Latin, and as it hath in the
Hebrew."[199] The implication that the English version might possess the
here it is hard to distinguish the tribute paid to style from that paid to
content. The characterization may be only a bit of vague comparison like
that in the preface to the Authorized Version, "Hebrew the ancientest, ...
Greek the most copious, ... Latin the finest,"[194] or the reference in the
preface to the Rhemish New Testament to the Vulgate as the translation "of
greatest majesty."[195] The prefaces to the Geneva New Testament and the
Geneva Bible combine fairly definite linguistic comment with less obvious
references to style: "And because the Hebrew and Greek phrases, which are
hard to render in other tongues, and also short, should not be so hard, I have
sometimes interpreted them without any whit diminishing the grace of the
sense, as our language doth use them";[196] "Now as we have chiefly
observed the sense, and labored always to restore it to all integrity, so have
we most reverently kept the propriety of the words, considering that the
Apostles who spoke and wrote to the Gentiles in the Greek tongue, rather
constrained them to the lively phrase of the Hebrew, than enterprised far by
mollifying their language to speak as the Gentiles did. And for this and
other causes we have in many places reserved the Hebrew phrases,
notwithstanding that they may seem somewhat hard in their ears that are not
well practised and also delight in the sweet sounding phrases of the holy
Scriptures."[197] On the other hand the Rhemish translators defend the
retention of these Hebrew phrases on the ground of stylistic beauty: "There
is a certain majesty and more signification in these speeches, and therefore
both Greek and Latin keep them, although it is no more the Greek or Latin
phrase, than it is the English."[198] Of peculiar interest is Tyndale's estimate
of the relative possibilities of Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English. Of the
Bible he writes: "They will say it cannot be translated into our tongue, it is
so rude. It is not so rude as they are false liars. For the Greek tongue agreeth
more with the English than with the Latin. And the properties of the
Hebrew tongue agreeth a thousand times more with the English than with
the Latin. The manner of speaking is both one; so that in a thousand places
thou needest not but to translate it into the English word for word; when
thou must seek a compass in the Latin, and yet shalt have much work to
translate it well-favoredly, so that it have the same grace and sweetness,
sense and pure understanding with it in the Latin, and as it hath in the
Hebrew."[199] The implication that the English version might possess the
Page 68
"grace and sweetness" of the Hebrew original suggests that Tyndale was not
entirely unconscious of the charm which his own work possessed, and
which it was to transmit to later renderings.
The questions most definitely discussed by those concerned in the
translation of the Bible were questions of vocabulary. Primarily most of
these discussions centered around points of doctrine and were concerned as
largely with the meaning of the word in the original as with its connotation
in English. Yet though not in their first intention linguistic, these
discussions of necessity had their bearing on the general problems debated
by rhetoricians of the day and occasionally resulted in definite comment on
English usage, as when, for example, More says: "And in our English
tongue this word senior signifieth nothing at all, but is a French word used
in English more than half in mockage, when one will call another my lord
in scorn." With the exception of Sir John Cheke few of the translators say
anything which can be construed as advocacy of the employment of native
English words. Of Cheke's attitude there can, of course, be no doubt. His
theory is thus described by Strype: "And moreover, in writing any
discourse, he would allow no words, but such as were pure English, or of
Saxon original; suffering no adoption of any foreign word into the English
speech, which he thought was copious enough of itself, without borrowing
words of other countries. Thus in his own translations into English, he
would not use any but pure English phrase and expression, which indeed
made his style here and there a little affected and hard: and forced him to
use sometimes odd and uncouth words."[200] His Biblical translation was a
conscious attempt at carrying out these ideas. "Upon this account," writes
Strype, "Cheke seemed to dislike the English translation of the Bible,
because in it there were so many foreign words. Which made him once
attempt a new translation of the New Testament, and he completed the
gospel of St. Matthew. And made an entrance into St. Mark; wherein all
along he labored to use only true Anglo-Saxon words."[201] Since Cheke's
translation remained in manuscript till long after the Elizabethan period, its
influence was probably not far-reaching, but his uncompromising views
must have had their effect on his contemporaries. Taverner's Bible, a less
extreme example of the same tendency, seemingly had no influence on later
renderings.[202]
entirely unconscious of the charm which his own work possessed, and
which it was to transmit to later renderings.
The questions most definitely discussed by those concerned in the
translation of the Bible were questions of vocabulary. Primarily most of
these discussions centered around points of doctrine and were concerned as
largely with the meaning of the word in the original as with its connotation
in English. Yet though not in their first intention linguistic, these
discussions of necessity had their bearing on the general problems debated
by rhetoricians of the day and occasionally resulted in definite comment on
English usage, as when, for example, More says: "And in our English
tongue this word senior signifieth nothing at all, but is a French word used
in English more than half in mockage, when one will call another my lord
in scorn." With the exception of Sir John Cheke few of the translators say
anything which can be construed as advocacy of the employment of native
English words. Of Cheke's attitude there can, of course, be no doubt. His
theory is thus described by Strype: "And moreover, in writing any
discourse, he would allow no words, but such as were pure English, or of
Saxon original; suffering no adoption of any foreign word into the English
speech, which he thought was copious enough of itself, without borrowing
words of other countries. Thus in his own translations into English, he
would not use any but pure English phrase and expression, which indeed
made his style here and there a little affected and hard: and forced him to
use sometimes odd and uncouth words."[200] His Biblical translation was a
conscious attempt at carrying out these ideas. "Upon this account," writes
Strype, "Cheke seemed to dislike the English translation of the Bible,
because in it there were so many foreign words. Which made him once
attempt a new translation of the New Testament, and he completed the
gospel of St. Matthew. And made an entrance into St. Mark; wherein all
along he labored to use only true Anglo-Saxon words."[201] Since Cheke's
translation remained in manuscript till long after the Elizabethan period, its
influence was probably not far-reaching, but his uncompromising views
must have had their effect on his contemporaries. Taverner's Bible, a less
extreme example of the same tendency, seemingly had no influence on later
renderings.[202]
Page 69
Regarding the value of synonyms there is considerable comment, the
prevailing tendency of which is not favorable to unnecessary discrimination
between pairs of words. This seems to be the attitude of Coverdale in two
somewhat confused passages in which he attempts to consider at the same
time the signification of the original word, the practice of other translators,
and the facts of English usage. Defending diversities of translations, he
says, "For that one interpreteth something obscurely in one place, the same
translateth another, or else he himself, more manifestly by a more plain
vocable of the same meaning in another place."[203] As illustrations
Coverdale mentions scribe and lawyer; elders, and father and mother;
repentance, penance, and amendment; and continues: "And in this manner
have I used in my translation, calling it in one place penance that in another
place I call repentance; and that not only because the interpreters have done
so before me, but that the adversaries of the truth may see, how that we
abhor not this word penance as they untruly report of us, no more than the
interpreters of Latin abhor poenitare, when they read rescipiscere." In the
preface to the Latin-English Testament of 1535 he says: "And though I
seem to be all too scrupulous calling it in one place penance, that in another
I call repentance: and gelded that another calleth chaste, this methinks
ought not to offend the saying that the holy ghost (I trust) is the author of
both our doings ... and therefore I heartily require thee think no more harm
in me for calling it in one place penance that in another I call repentance,
than I think harm in him that calleth it chaste, which by the nature of this
word Eunuchus I call gelded ... And for my part I ensure thee I am
indifferent to call it as well with one term as with the other, so long as I
know that it is no prejudice nor injury to the meaning of the holy ghost."
[204]
Fulke in his answer to Gregory Martin shows the same tendency to
ignore differences in meaning. Martin says: "Note also that they put the
word 'just,' when faith is joined withal, as Rom. i, 'the just shall live by
faith,' to signify that justification is by faith. But if works be joined withal
and keeping the commandments, as in the place alleged, Luke i, there they
say 'righteous' to suppose justification by works." Fulke replies: "This is a
marvellous difference, never heard of (I think) in the English tongue before,
between 'just' and 'righteous,' 'justice' and 'righteousness.' I am sure there is
none of our translators, no, nor any professor of justification by faith only,
that esteemeth it the worth of one hair, whether you say in any place of
scripture 'just' or 'righteous,' 'justice' or 'righteousness'; and therefore freely
prevailing tendency of which is not favorable to unnecessary discrimination
between pairs of words. This seems to be the attitude of Coverdale in two
somewhat confused passages in which he attempts to consider at the same
time the signification of the original word, the practice of other translators,
and the facts of English usage. Defending diversities of translations, he
says, "For that one interpreteth something obscurely in one place, the same
translateth another, or else he himself, more manifestly by a more plain
vocable of the same meaning in another place."[203] As illustrations
Coverdale mentions scribe and lawyer; elders, and father and mother;
repentance, penance, and amendment; and continues: "And in this manner
have I used in my translation, calling it in one place penance that in another
place I call repentance; and that not only because the interpreters have done
so before me, but that the adversaries of the truth may see, how that we
abhor not this word penance as they untruly report of us, no more than the
interpreters of Latin abhor poenitare, when they read rescipiscere." In the
preface to the Latin-English Testament of 1535 he says: "And though I
seem to be all too scrupulous calling it in one place penance, that in another
I call repentance: and gelded that another calleth chaste, this methinks
ought not to offend the saying that the holy ghost (I trust) is the author of
both our doings ... and therefore I heartily require thee think no more harm
in me for calling it in one place penance that in another I call repentance,
than I think harm in him that calleth it chaste, which by the nature of this
word Eunuchus I call gelded ... And for my part I ensure thee I am
indifferent to call it as well with one term as with the other, so long as I
know that it is no prejudice nor injury to the meaning of the holy ghost."
[204]
Fulke in his answer to Gregory Martin shows the same tendency to
ignore differences in meaning. Martin says: "Note also that they put the
word 'just,' when faith is joined withal, as Rom. i, 'the just shall live by
faith,' to signify that justification is by faith. But if works be joined withal
and keeping the commandments, as in the place alleged, Luke i, there they
say 'righteous' to suppose justification by works." Fulke replies: "This is a
marvellous difference, never heard of (I think) in the English tongue before,
between 'just' and 'righteous,' 'justice' and 'righteousness.' I am sure there is
none of our translators, no, nor any professor of justification by faith only,
that esteemeth it the worth of one hair, whether you say in any place of
scripture 'just' or 'righteous,' 'justice' or 'righteousness'; and therefore freely
Page 70
have they used sometimes the one word, sometimes the other.... Certain it is
that no Englishman knoweth the difference between 'just' and 'righteous,'
'unjust' and 'unrighteous,' saving that 'righteousness' and 'righteous' are the
more familiar English words."[205] Martin and Fulke differ in the same way
over the use of the words "deeds" and "works." The question whether the
same English word should always be used to represent the same word in the
original was frequently a matter of discussion. It was probably in the mind
of the Archbishop of Ely when he wrote to Archbishop Parker, "And if ye
translate bonitas or misericordiam, to use it likewise in all places of the
Psalms."[206] The surprising amount of space devoted by the preface to the
version of 1611 to explaining the usage followed by the translators gives
some idea of the importance attaching to the matter. "We have not tied
ourselves," they say, "to an uniformity of phrasing, or to an identity of
words, as some peradventure would wish that we had done, because they
observe, that some learned men somewhere, have been as exact as they
could that way. Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of that which
we had translated before, if the word signified the same in both places (for
there be some words that be not of the same sense everywhere) we were
especially careful, and made a conscience, according to our duty. But that
we should express the same notion in the same particular word; as for
example, if we translate the Hebrew or Greek word once by Purpose, never
to call it Intent; if one where Journeying, never Travelling; if one where
Think, never Suppose; if one where Pain, never Ache; if one where Joy,
never Gladness, etc. Thus to mince the matter, we thought to savor more of
curiosity than wisdom.... For is the kingdom of God become words or
syllables? why should we be in bondage to them if we may be free, use one
precisely when we may use another no less fit, as commodiously?"[207]
It was seldom, however, that the translator felt free to interchange words
indiscriminately. Of his treatment of the original Purvey writes: "But in
translating of words equivocal, that is, that hath many significations under
one letter, may lightly be peril, for Austin saith in the 2nd. book of Christian
Teaching, that if equivocal words be not translated into the sense, either
understanding, of the author, it is error; as in that place of the Psalm, the
feet of them be swift to shed out blood, the Greek word is equivocal to sharp
and swift, and he that translated sharp feet erred, and a book that hath sharp
feet is false, and must be amended; as that sentence unkind young trees shall
that no Englishman knoweth the difference between 'just' and 'righteous,'
'unjust' and 'unrighteous,' saving that 'righteousness' and 'righteous' are the
more familiar English words."[205] Martin and Fulke differ in the same way
over the use of the words "deeds" and "works." The question whether the
same English word should always be used to represent the same word in the
original was frequently a matter of discussion. It was probably in the mind
of the Archbishop of Ely when he wrote to Archbishop Parker, "And if ye
translate bonitas or misericordiam, to use it likewise in all places of the
Psalms."[206] The surprising amount of space devoted by the preface to the
version of 1611 to explaining the usage followed by the translators gives
some idea of the importance attaching to the matter. "We have not tied
ourselves," they say, "to an uniformity of phrasing, or to an identity of
words, as some peradventure would wish that we had done, because they
observe, that some learned men somewhere, have been as exact as they
could that way. Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of that which
we had translated before, if the word signified the same in both places (for
there be some words that be not of the same sense everywhere) we were
especially careful, and made a conscience, according to our duty. But that
we should express the same notion in the same particular word; as for
example, if we translate the Hebrew or Greek word once by Purpose, never
to call it Intent; if one where Journeying, never Travelling; if one where
Think, never Suppose; if one where Pain, never Ache; if one where Joy,
never Gladness, etc. Thus to mince the matter, we thought to savor more of
curiosity than wisdom.... For is the kingdom of God become words or
syllables? why should we be in bondage to them if we may be free, use one
precisely when we may use another no less fit, as commodiously?"[207]
It was seldom, however, that the translator felt free to interchange words
indiscriminately. Of his treatment of the original Purvey writes: "But in
translating of words equivocal, that is, that hath many significations under
one letter, may lightly be peril, for Austin saith in the 2nd. book of Christian
Teaching, that if equivocal words be not translated into the sense, either
understanding, of the author, it is error; as in that place of the Psalm, the
feet of them be swift to shed out blood, the Greek word is equivocal to sharp
and swift, and he that translated sharp feet erred, and a book that hath sharp
feet is false, and must be amended; as that sentence unkind young trees shall
Page 71
not give deep roots oweth to be thus, the plantings of adultery shall not give
deep roots.... Therefore a translator hath great need to study well the
sentence, both before and after, and look that such equivocal words accord
with the sentence."[208] Consideration of the connotation of English words
is required of the translators of the Bishops' Bible. "Item that all such words
as soundeth in the Old Testament to any offence of lightness or obscenity be
expressed with more convenient terms and phrases."[209] Generally,
however, it was the theological connotation of words that was at issue,
especially the question whether words were to be taken in their
ecclesiastical or their profane sense, that is, whether certain words which
through long association with the church had come to have a peculiar
technical meaning should be represented in English by such words as the
church habitually employed, generally words similar in form to the Latin.
The question was a large one, and affected other languages than English.
Foxe, for example, has difficulty in turning into Latin the controversy
between Archbishop Cranmer and Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester. "The
English style also stuck with him; which having so many ecclesiastical
phrases and manners of speech, no good Latin expressions could be found
to answer them."[210] In England trouble arose with the appearance of
Tyndale's New Testament. More accused him of mistranslating "three words
of great weight,"[211] priests, church, and charity, for which he had
substituted seniors, congregation, and love. Robert Ridley, chaplain to the
Bishop of London, wrote of Tyndale's version: "By this translation we shall
lose all these Christian words, penance, charity, confession, grace, priest,
church, which he always calleth a congregation.—Idolatria calleth he
worshipping of images."[212] Much longer is the list of words presented to
Convocation some years later by the Bishop of Winchester "which he
desired for their germane and native meaning and for the majesty of their
matter might be retained as far as possible in their own nature or be turned
into English speech as closely as possible."[213] It goes so far as to include
words like Pontifex, Ancilla, Lites, Egenus, Zizania. This theory was
largely put into practice by the translators of the Rhemish New Testament,
who say, "We are very precise and religious in following our copy, the old
vulgar approved Latin: not only in sense, which we hope we always do, but
sometimes in the very words also and phrases,"[214] and give as illustrations
of their usage the retention of Corbana, Parasceve, Pasche, Azymes, and
deep roots.... Therefore a translator hath great need to study well the
sentence, both before and after, and look that such equivocal words accord
with the sentence."[208] Consideration of the connotation of English words
is required of the translators of the Bishops' Bible. "Item that all such words
as soundeth in the Old Testament to any offence of lightness or obscenity be
expressed with more convenient terms and phrases."[209] Generally,
however, it was the theological connotation of words that was at issue,
especially the question whether words were to be taken in their
ecclesiastical or their profane sense, that is, whether certain words which
through long association with the church had come to have a peculiar
technical meaning should be represented in English by such words as the
church habitually employed, generally words similar in form to the Latin.
The question was a large one, and affected other languages than English.
Foxe, for example, has difficulty in turning into Latin the controversy
between Archbishop Cranmer and Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester. "The
English style also stuck with him; which having so many ecclesiastical
phrases and manners of speech, no good Latin expressions could be found
to answer them."[210] In England trouble arose with the appearance of
Tyndale's New Testament. More accused him of mistranslating "three words
of great weight,"[211] priests, church, and charity, for which he had
substituted seniors, congregation, and love. Robert Ridley, chaplain to the
Bishop of London, wrote of Tyndale's version: "By this translation we shall
lose all these Christian words, penance, charity, confession, grace, priest,
church, which he always calleth a congregation.—Idolatria calleth he
worshipping of images."[212] Much longer is the list of words presented to
Convocation some years later by the Bishop of Winchester "which he
desired for their germane and native meaning and for the majesty of their
matter might be retained as far as possible in their own nature or be turned
into English speech as closely as possible."[213] It goes so far as to include
words like Pontifex, Ancilla, Lites, Egenus, Zizania. This theory was
largely put into practice by the translators of the Rhemish New Testament,
who say, "We are very precise and religious in following our copy, the old
vulgar approved Latin: not only in sense, which we hope we always do, but
sometimes in the very words also and phrases,"[214] and give as illustrations
of their usage the retention of Corbana, Parasceve, Pasche, Azymes, and
Page 72
similar words. Between the two extreme positions represented by Tyndale
on the one hand and the Rhemish translators on the other, is the attitude of
Grindal, who thus advises Foxe in the case previously mentioned: "In all
these matters, as also in most others, it will be safe to hold a middle course.
My judgment is the same with regard to style. For neither is the
ecclesiastical style to be fastidiously neglected, as it is by some, especially
when the heads of controversies cannot sometimes be perspicuously
explained without it, nor, on the other hand, is it to be so superstitiously
followed as to prevent us sometimes from sprinkling it with the ornaments
of language."[215] The Authorized Version, following its custom, approves
the middle course: "We have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the
Puritans, who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and betake themselves to
other, as when they put washing for Baptism, and Congregation instead of
Church: as also on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of the
Papists, in their Azimes, Tunike, Rational, Holocausts, Praepuce, Pasche,
and a number of such like."[216]
In the interval between Tyndale's translation and the appearance of the
Authorized Version the two parties shifted their ground rather amusingly.
More accuses Tyndale of taking liberties with the prevailing English usage,
especially when he substitutes congregation for church, and insists that the
people understand by church what they ought to understand. "This is true,"
he says, "of the usual signification of these words themselves in the English
tongue, by the common custom of us English people, that either now do use
these words in our language, or that have used before our days. And I say
that this common custom and usage of speech is the only thing by which we
know the right and proper signification of any word, in so much that if a
word were taken out of Latin, French, or Spanish, and were for lack of
understanding of the tongue from whence it came, used for another thing in
English than it was in the former tongue: then signifieth it in England none
other thing than as we use it and understand thereby, whatsoever it signify
anywhere else. Then say I now that in England this word congregation did
never signify the number of Christian people with a connotation or
consideration of their faith or christendom, no more than this word
assemble, which hath been taken out of the French, and now is by custom
become English, as congregation is out of the Latin."[217] Later he returns to
the charge with the words, "And then must he with his translation make us
on the one hand and the Rhemish translators on the other, is the attitude of
Grindal, who thus advises Foxe in the case previously mentioned: "In all
these matters, as also in most others, it will be safe to hold a middle course.
My judgment is the same with regard to style. For neither is the
ecclesiastical style to be fastidiously neglected, as it is by some, especially
when the heads of controversies cannot sometimes be perspicuously
explained without it, nor, on the other hand, is it to be so superstitiously
followed as to prevent us sometimes from sprinkling it with the ornaments
of language."[215] The Authorized Version, following its custom, approves
the middle course: "We have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the
Puritans, who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and betake themselves to
other, as when they put washing for Baptism, and Congregation instead of
Church: as also on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of the
Papists, in their Azimes, Tunike, Rational, Holocausts, Praepuce, Pasche,
and a number of such like."[216]
In the interval between Tyndale's translation and the appearance of the
Authorized Version the two parties shifted their ground rather amusingly.
More accuses Tyndale of taking liberties with the prevailing English usage,
especially when he substitutes congregation for church, and insists that the
people understand by church what they ought to understand. "This is true,"
he says, "of the usual signification of these words themselves in the English
tongue, by the common custom of us English people, that either now do use
these words in our language, or that have used before our days. And I say
that this common custom and usage of speech is the only thing by which we
know the right and proper signification of any word, in so much that if a
word were taken out of Latin, French, or Spanish, and were for lack of
understanding of the tongue from whence it came, used for another thing in
English than it was in the former tongue: then signifieth it in England none
other thing than as we use it and understand thereby, whatsoever it signify
anywhere else. Then say I now that in England this word congregation did
never signify the number of Christian people with a connotation or
consideration of their faith or christendom, no more than this word
assemble, which hath been taken out of the French, and now is by custom
become English, as congregation is out of the Latin."[217] Later he returns to
the charge with the words, "And then must he with his translation make us
Page 73
an English vocabulary too."[218] In the later period, however, the positions
are reversed. The conservative party, represented by the Rhemish
translators, admit that they are employing unfamiliar words, but say that it
is a question of faithfulness to originals, and that the new words "will easily
grow to be current and familiar,"[219] a contention not without basis when
one considers how much acceptance or rejection by the English Bible could
affect the status of a word. Moreover the introduction of new words into the
Scriptures had its parallel in the efforts being made elsewhere to enrich the
language. The Rhemish preface, published in 1582, almost
contemporaneously with Lyly's Euphues and Sidney's Arcadia, justifies its
practice thus: "And why should we be squamish at new words or phrases in
the Scripture, which are necessary: when we do easily admit and follow
new words coined in court and in courtly or other secular writings?"[220]
The points at issue received their most thorough consideration in the
controversy between Gregory Martin and William Fulke. Martin, one of the
translators of the Rhemish Testament, published, in 1582, A Discovery of
the Manifold Corruptions of the Holy Scriptures by the Heretics of our
Days, a book in which apparently he attacked all the Protestant translations
with which he was familiar, including Beza's Latin Testament and even
attempting to involve the English translators in the same condemnation with
Castalio. Fulke, in his Defence of the Sincere and True Translation of the
Holy Scriptures, reprinted Martin's Discovery and replied to it section by
section. Both discussions are fragmentary and inconsecutive, but there
emerges from them at intervals a clear statement of principles.
Fundamentally the positions of the two men are very different. Martin is not
concerned with questions of abstract scholarship, but with matters of
religious belief. "But because these places concern no controversy," he says,
"I say no more."[221] He does not hesitate to place the authority of the
Fathers before the results of contemporary scholarship. "For were not he a
wise man, that would prefer one Master Humfrey, Master Fulke, Master
Whitakers, or some of us poor men, because we have a little smack of the
three tongues, before St. Chrysostom, St. Basil, St. Augustine, St. Gregory,
or St. Thomas, that understood well none but one?"[222] Since his field is
thus narrowed, he finds it easy to lay down definite rules for translation.
Fulke, on the other hand, believes that translation may be dissociated from
matters of belief. "If the translator's purpose were evil, yet so long as the
are reversed. The conservative party, represented by the Rhemish
translators, admit that they are employing unfamiliar words, but say that it
is a question of faithfulness to originals, and that the new words "will easily
grow to be current and familiar,"[219] a contention not without basis when
one considers how much acceptance or rejection by the English Bible could
affect the status of a word. Moreover the introduction of new words into the
Scriptures had its parallel in the efforts being made elsewhere to enrich the
language. The Rhemish preface, published in 1582, almost
contemporaneously with Lyly's Euphues and Sidney's Arcadia, justifies its
practice thus: "And why should we be squamish at new words or phrases in
the Scripture, which are necessary: when we do easily admit and follow
new words coined in court and in courtly or other secular writings?"[220]
The points at issue received their most thorough consideration in the
controversy between Gregory Martin and William Fulke. Martin, one of the
translators of the Rhemish Testament, published, in 1582, A Discovery of
the Manifold Corruptions of the Holy Scriptures by the Heretics of our
Days, a book in which apparently he attacked all the Protestant translations
with which he was familiar, including Beza's Latin Testament and even
attempting to involve the English translators in the same condemnation with
Castalio. Fulke, in his Defence of the Sincere and True Translation of the
Holy Scriptures, reprinted Martin's Discovery and replied to it section by
section. Both discussions are fragmentary and inconsecutive, but there
emerges from them at intervals a clear statement of principles.
Fundamentally the positions of the two men are very different. Martin is not
concerned with questions of abstract scholarship, but with matters of
religious belief. "But because these places concern no controversy," he says,
"I say no more."[221] He does not hesitate to place the authority of the
Fathers before the results of contemporary scholarship. "For were not he a
wise man, that would prefer one Master Humfrey, Master Fulke, Master
Whitakers, or some of us poor men, because we have a little smack of the
three tongues, before St. Chrysostom, St. Basil, St. Augustine, St. Gregory,
or St. Thomas, that understood well none but one?"[222] Since his field is
thus narrowed, he finds it easy to lay down definite rules for translation.
Fulke, on the other hand, believes that translation may be dissociated from
matters of belief. "If the translator's purpose were evil, yet so long as the
Page 74
words and sense of the original tongue will bear him, he cannot justly be
called a false and heretical translator, albeit he have a false and heretical
meaning."[223] He is not willing to accept unsupported authority, even that
of the leaders of his own party. "If Luther misliked the Tigurine translation,"
he says in another attack on the Rhemish version, "it is not sufficient to
discredit it, seeing truth, and not the opinion or authority of men is to be
followed in such matters,"[224] and again, in the Defence, "The Geneva
bibles do not profess to translate out of Beza's Latin, but out of the Hebrew
and Greek; and if they agree not always with Beza, what is that to the
purpose, if they agree with the truth of the original text?"[225] Throughout
the Defence he is on his guard against Martin's attempts to drive him into
unqualified acceptance of any set formula of translation.
The crux of the controversy was the treatment of ecclesiastical words.
Martin accuses the English translators of interpreting such words in their
"etymological" sense, and consulting profane writers, Homer, Pliny, Tully,
Virgil,[226] for their meaning, instead of observing the ecclesiastical use,
which he calls "the usual taking thereof in all vulgar speech and writing."
[227]
Fulke admits part of Martin's claim: "We have also answered before
that words must not always be translated according to their original and
general signification, but according to such signification as by use they are
appropried to be taken. We agree also, that words taken by custom of
speech into an ecclesiastical meaning are not to be altered into a strange or
profane signification."[228] But ecclesiastical authority is not always a safe
guide. "How the fathers of the church have used words, it is no rule for
translators of the scriptures to follow; who oftentimes used words as the
people did take them, and not as they signified in the apostles' time."[229] In
difficult cases there is a peculiar advantage in consulting profane writers,
"who used the words most indifferently in respect of our controversies of
which they were altogether ignorant."[230] Fulke refuses to be reduced to
accept entirely either the "common" or the "etymological" interpretation. "A
translator that hath regard to interpret for the ignorant people's instruction,
may sometimes depart from the etymology or common signification or
precise turning of word for word, and that for divers causes."[231] To one
principle, however, he will commit himself: the translator must observe
common English usage. "We are not lords of the common speech of men,"
called a false and heretical translator, albeit he have a false and heretical
meaning."[223] He is not willing to accept unsupported authority, even that
of the leaders of his own party. "If Luther misliked the Tigurine translation,"
he says in another attack on the Rhemish version, "it is not sufficient to
discredit it, seeing truth, and not the opinion or authority of men is to be
followed in such matters,"[224] and again, in the Defence, "The Geneva
bibles do not profess to translate out of Beza's Latin, but out of the Hebrew
and Greek; and if they agree not always with Beza, what is that to the
purpose, if they agree with the truth of the original text?"[225] Throughout
the Defence he is on his guard against Martin's attempts to drive him into
unqualified acceptance of any set formula of translation.
The crux of the controversy was the treatment of ecclesiastical words.
Martin accuses the English translators of interpreting such words in their
"etymological" sense, and consulting profane writers, Homer, Pliny, Tully,
Virgil,[226] for their meaning, instead of observing the ecclesiastical use,
which he calls "the usual taking thereof in all vulgar speech and writing."
[227]
Fulke admits part of Martin's claim: "We have also answered before
that words must not always be translated according to their original and
general signification, but according to such signification as by use they are
appropried to be taken. We agree also, that words taken by custom of
speech into an ecclesiastical meaning are not to be altered into a strange or
profane signification."[228] But ecclesiastical authority is not always a safe
guide. "How the fathers of the church have used words, it is no rule for
translators of the scriptures to follow; who oftentimes used words as the
people did take them, and not as they signified in the apostles' time."[229] In
difficult cases there is a peculiar advantage in consulting profane writers,
"who used the words most indifferently in respect of our controversies of
which they were altogether ignorant."[230] Fulke refuses to be reduced to
accept entirely either the "common" or the "etymological" interpretation. "A
translator that hath regard to interpret for the ignorant people's instruction,
may sometimes depart from the etymology or common signification or
precise turning of word for word, and that for divers causes."[231] To one
principle, however, he will commit himself: the translator must observe
common English usage. "We are not lords of the common speech of men,"
Page 75
he writes, "for if we were, we would teach them to use their terms more
properly; but seeing we cannot change the use of speech, we follow
Aristotle's counsel, which is to speak and use words as the common people
useth."[232] Consequently ecclesiastical must always give way to popular
usage. "Our meaning is not, that if any Greek terms, or words of any other
language, have of long time been usurped in our English language, the true
meaning of which is unknown at this day to the common people, but that
the same terms may be either in translation or exposition set out plainly, to
inform the simplicity of the ignorant, by such words as of them are better
understood. Also when those terms are abused by custom of speech, to
signify some other thing than they were first appointed for, or else to be
taken ambiguously for divers things, we ought not to be superstitious in
these cases, but to avoid misunderstanding we may use words according to
their original signification, as they were taken in such time as they were
written by the instruments of the Holy Ghost."[233]
Fulke's support of the claims of the English language is not confined to
general statements. Acquaintance with other languages has given him a
definite conception of the properties of his own, even in matters of detail.
He resents the importation of foreign idiom. "If you ask for the readiest and
most proper English of these words, I must answer you, 'an image, a
worshipper of images, and worshipping of images,' as we have sometimes
translated. The other that you would have, 'idol, idolater, and idolatry,' be
rather Greekish than English words; which though they be used by many
Englishmen, yet are they not understood of all as the other be."[234] "You ...
avoid the names of elders, calling them ancients, and the wise men sages, as
though you had rather speak French than English, as we do; like as you
translate confide, 'have a good heart,' after the French phrase, rather than
you would say as we do, 'be of good comfort.'"[235] Though he admits that
English as compared with older languages is defective in vocabulary, he
insists that this cannot be remedied by unwarranted coinage of words. "That
we have no greater change of words to answer so many of the Hebrew
tongue, it is of the riches of that tongue, and the poverty of our mother
language, which hath but two words, image and idol, and both of them
borrowed of the Latin and Greek: as for other words equivalent, we know
not any, and we are loth to make any new words of that signification, except
the multitude of Hebrew words of the same sense coming together do
properly; but seeing we cannot change the use of speech, we follow
Aristotle's counsel, which is to speak and use words as the common people
useth."[232] Consequently ecclesiastical must always give way to popular
usage. "Our meaning is not, that if any Greek terms, or words of any other
language, have of long time been usurped in our English language, the true
meaning of which is unknown at this day to the common people, but that
the same terms may be either in translation or exposition set out plainly, to
inform the simplicity of the ignorant, by such words as of them are better
understood. Also when those terms are abused by custom of speech, to
signify some other thing than they were first appointed for, or else to be
taken ambiguously for divers things, we ought not to be superstitious in
these cases, but to avoid misunderstanding we may use words according to
their original signification, as they were taken in such time as they were
written by the instruments of the Holy Ghost."[233]
Fulke's support of the claims of the English language is not confined to
general statements. Acquaintance with other languages has given him a
definite conception of the properties of his own, even in matters of detail.
He resents the importation of foreign idiom. "If you ask for the readiest and
most proper English of these words, I must answer you, 'an image, a
worshipper of images, and worshipping of images,' as we have sometimes
translated. The other that you would have, 'idol, idolater, and idolatry,' be
rather Greekish than English words; which though they be used by many
Englishmen, yet are they not understood of all as the other be."[234] "You ...
avoid the names of elders, calling them ancients, and the wise men sages, as
though you had rather speak French than English, as we do; like as you
translate confide, 'have a good heart,' after the French phrase, rather than
you would say as we do, 'be of good comfort.'"[235] Though he admits that
English as compared with older languages is defective in vocabulary, he
insists that this cannot be remedied by unwarranted coinage of words. "That
we have no greater change of words to answer so many of the Hebrew
tongue, it is of the riches of that tongue, and the poverty of our mother
language, which hath but two words, image and idol, and both of them
borrowed of the Latin and Greek: as for other words equivalent, we know
not any, and we are loth to make any new words of that signification, except
the multitude of Hebrew words of the same sense coming together do
Page 76
sometimes perhaps seem to require it. Therefore as the Greek hath fewer
words to express this thing than the Hebrew, so hath the Latin fewer than
the Greek, and the English fewest of all, as will appear if you would
undertake to give us English words for the thirteen Hebrew words: except
you would coin such ridiculous inkhorn terms, as you do in the New
Testament, Azymes, prepuce, neophyte, sandale, parasceve, and such like."
[236]
"When you say 'evangelized,' you do not translate, but feign a new
word, which is not understood of mere English ears."[237]
Fulke describes himself as never having been "of counsel with any that
translated the scriptures into English,"[238] but his works were regarded with
respect, and probably had considerable influence on the version of 1611.
[239]
Ironically enough, they did much to familiarize the revisers with the
Rhemish version and its merits. On the other hand, Fulke's own views had a
distinct value. Though on some points he is narrowly conservative, and
though some of the words which he condemns have established themselves
in the language nevertheless most of his ideas regarding linguistic usage are
remarkably sound, and, like those of More, commend themselves to modern
opinion.
Between the translators of the Bible and the translators of other works there
were few points of contact. Though similar problems confronted both
groups, they presented themselves in different guises. The question of
increasing the vocabulary, for example, is in the case of biblical translation
so complicated by the theological connotation of words as to require a
treatment peculiar to itself. Translators of the Bible were scarcely ever
translators of secular works and vice versa. The chief link between the two
kinds of translation is supplied by the metrical versions of the Psalms. Such
verse translations were counted of sufficient importance to engage the
efforts of men like Parker and Coverdale, influential in the main course of
Bible translation. Men like Thomas Norton, the translator of Calvin's
Institutes, Richard Stanyhurst, the translator of Virgil, and others of greater
literary fame, Wyatt, Surrey, Sidney, Milton, Bacon, experimented, as time
went on, with these metrical renderings. The list even includes the name of
King James.[240]
At first there was some idea of creating for such songs a vogue in England
like that which the similar productions of Marot had enjoyed at the French
words to express this thing than the Hebrew, so hath the Latin fewer than
the Greek, and the English fewest of all, as will appear if you would
undertake to give us English words for the thirteen Hebrew words: except
you would coin such ridiculous inkhorn terms, as you do in the New
Testament, Azymes, prepuce, neophyte, sandale, parasceve, and such like."
[236]
"When you say 'evangelized,' you do not translate, but feign a new
word, which is not understood of mere English ears."[237]
Fulke describes himself as never having been "of counsel with any that
translated the scriptures into English,"[238] but his works were regarded with
respect, and probably had considerable influence on the version of 1611.
[239]
Ironically enough, they did much to familiarize the revisers with the
Rhemish version and its merits. On the other hand, Fulke's own views had a
distinct value. Though on some points he is narrowly conservative, and
though some of the words which he condemns have established themselves
in the language nevertheless most of his ideas regarding linguistic usage are
remarkably sound, and, like those of More, commend themselves to modern
opinion.
Between the translators of the Bible and the translators of other works there
were few points of contact. Though similar problems confronted both
groups, they presented themselves in different guises. The question of
increasing the vocabulary, for example, is in the case of biblical translation
so complicated by the theological connotation of words as to require a
treatment peculiar to itself. Translators of the Bible were scarcely ever
translators of secular works and vice versa. The chief link between the two
kinds of translation is supplied by the metrical versions of the Psalms. Such
verse translations were counted of sufficient importance to engage the
efforts of men like Parker and Coverdale, influential in the main course of
Bible translation. Men like Thomas Norton, the translator of Calvin's
Institutes, Richard Stanyhurst, the translator of Virgil, and others of greater
literary fame, Wyatt, Surrey, Sidney, Milton, Bacon, experimented, as time
went on, with these metrical renderings. The list even includes the name of
King James.[240]
At first there was some idea of creating for such songs a vogue in England
like that which the similar productions of Marot had enjoyed at the French
Page 77
court. Translators felt free to choose what George Wither calls "easy and
passionate Psalms," and, if they desired, create "elegant-seeming
paraphrases ... trimmed ... up with rhetorical illustrations (suitable to their
fancies, and the changeable garb of affected language)."[241] The
expectations of courtly approbation were, however, largely disappointed,
but the metrical Psalms came, in time, to have a wider and more democratic
employment. Complete versions of the Psalms in verse came to be regarded
as a suitable accompaniment to the Bible, until in the Scottish General
Assembly of 1601 the proposition for a new translation of the Bible was
accompanied by a parallel proposition for a correction of the Psalms in
metre.[242]
Besides this general realization of the practical usefulness of these versions
in divine service, there was in some quarters an appreciation of the peculiar
literary quality of the Psalms which tended to express itself in new attempts
at translation. Arthur Golding, though not himself the author of a metrical
version, makes the following comment: "For whereas the other parts of holy
writ (whether they be historical, moral, judicial, ceremonial, or prophetical)
do commonly set down their treatises in open and plain declaration: this
part consisting of them all, wrappeth up things in types and figures,
describing them under borrowed personages, and oftentimes winding in
matters of prevention, speaking of things to come as if they were past or
present, and of things past as if they were in doing, and every man is made
a betrayer of the secrets of his own heart. And forasmuch as it consisteth
chiefly of prayer and thanksgiving, or (which comprehendeth them both) of
invocation, which is a communication with God, and requireth rather an
earnest and devout lifting up of the mind than a loud or curious utterance of
the voice: there be many imperfect sentences, many broken speeches, and
many displaced words: according as the party that prayed, was either
prevented with the swiftness of his thoughts, or interrupted with vehemency
of joy or grief, or forced to surcease through infirmity, that he might recover
more strength and cheerfulness by interminding God's former promises and
benefits."[243] George Wither finds that the style of the Psalms demands a
verse translation. "The language of the Muses," he declares, "in which the
Psalms were originally written, is not so properly expressed in the prose
dialect as in verse." "I have used some variety of verse," he explains,
"because prayers, praises, lamentations, triumphs, and subjects which are
passionate Psalms," and, if they desired, create "elegant-seeming
paraphrases ... trimmed ... up with rhetorical illustrations (suitable to their
fancies, and the changeable garb of affected language)."[241] The
expectations of courtly approbation were, however, largely disappointed,
but the metrical Psalms came, in time, to have a wider and more democratic
employment. Complete versions of the Psalms in verse came to be regarded
as a suitable accompaniment to the Bible, until in the Scottish General
Assembly of 1601 the proposition for a new translation of the Bible was
accompanied by a parallel proposition for a correction of the Psalms in
metre.[242]
Besides this general realization of the practical usefulness of these versions
in divine service, there was in some quarters an appreciation of the peculiar
literary quality of the Psalms which tended to express itself in new attempts
at translation. Arthur Golding, though not himself the author of a metrical
version, makes the following comment: "For whereas the other parts of holy
writ (whether they be historical, moral, judicial, ceremonial, or prophetical)
do commonly set down their treatises in open and plain declaration: this
part consisting of them all, wrappeth up things in types and figures,
describing them under borrowed personages, and oftentimes winding in
matters of prevention, speaking of things to come as if they were past or
present, and of things past as if they were in doing, and every man is made
a betrayer of the secrets of his own heart. And forasmuch as it consisteth
chiefly of prayer and thanksgiving, or (which comprehendeth them both) of
invocation, which is a communication with God, and requireth rather an
earnest and devout lifting up of the mind than a loud or curious utterance of
the voice: there be many imperfect sentences, many broken speeches, and
many displaced words: according as the party that prayed, was either
prevented with the swiftness of his thoughts, or interrupted with vehemency
of joy or grief, or forced to surcease through infirmity, that he might recover
more strength and cheerfulness by interminding God's former promises and
benefits."[243] George Wither finds that the style of the Psalms demands a
verse translation. "The language of the Muses," he declares, "in which the
Psalms were originally written, is not so properly expressed in the prose
dialect as in verse." "I have used some variety of verse," he explains,
"because prayers, praises, lamentations, triumphs, and subjects which are
Page 78
pastoral, heroical, elegiacal, and mixed (all which are found in the Psalms)
are not properly expressed in one sort of measure."[244]
are not properly expressed in one sort of measure."[244]
Page 79
Besides such perception of the general poetic quality of the Psalms as is
found in Wither's comment, there was some realization that metrical
elements were present in various books of Scripture. Jerome, in his Preface
to Job, had called attention to this,[245] but the regular translators, whose
references to Jerome, though frequent, are somewhat vague, apparently
made nothing of the suggestion. Elsewhere, however, there was an attempt
to justify the inclusion of translations of the Psalms among other metrical
experiments. Googe, defending the having of the Psalms in metre, declares
that Isaiah, Jeremiah, and other parts of the Bible "were written by the first
authors in perfect and pleasant hexameter verses."[246] Stanyhurst[247] and
Fraunce[248] both tried putting the Psalms into English hexameters. There
was, however, no accurate knowledge of the Hebrew verse system. The
preface to the American Bay Psalm Book, published in 1640,[249] explains
that "The psalms are penned in such verses as are suitable to the poetry of
the Hebrew language, and not in the common style of such other books of
the Old Testament as are not poetical.... Then, as all our English songs
(according to the course of our English poetry) do run in metre, so ought
David's psalms to be translated into metre, that we may sing the Lord's
songs, as in our English tongue so in such verses as are familiar to an
English ear, which are commonly metrical." It is not possible to reproduce
the Hebrew metres. "As the Lord hath hid from us the Hebrew tunes, lest
we should think ourselves bound to imitate them; so also the course and
frame (for the most part) of their Hebrew poetry, that we might not think
ourselves bound to imitate that, but that every nation without scruple might
follow as the grave sort of tunes of their own country, so the graver sort of
verses of their own country's poetry." This had already become the common
solution of the difficulty, so that even Wither keeps to the kinds of verse
used in the old Psalm books in order that the old tunes may be used.
But though the metrical versions of the Psalms often inclined to doggerel,
and though they probably had little, if any, influence on the Authorized
Version, they made their own claims to accuracy, and even after the
appearance of the King James Bible sometimes demanded attention as
improved renderings. George Wither, for example, believes that in using
verse he is being more faithful to the Hebrew than are the prose
translations. "There is," he says, "a poetical emphasis in many places, which
found in Wither's comment, there was some realization that metrical
elements were present in various books of Scripture. Jerome, in his Preface
to Job, had called attention to this,[245] but the regular translators, whose
references to Jerome, though frequent, are somewhat vague, apparently
made nothing of the suggestion. Elsewhere, however, there was an attempt
to justify the inclusion of translations of the Psalms among other metrical
experiments. Googe, defending the having of the Psalms in metre, declares
that Isaiah, Jeremiah, and other parts of the Bible "were written by the first
authors in perfect and pleasant hexameter verses."[246] Stanyhurst[247] and
Fraunce[248] both tried putting the Psalms into English hexameters. There
was, however, no accurate knowledge of the Hebrew verse system. The
preface to the American Bay Psalm Book, published in 1640,[249] explains
that "The psalms are penned in such verses as are suitable to the poetry of
the Hebrew language, and not in the common style of such other books of
the Old Testament as are not poetical.... Then, as all our English songs
(according to the course of our English poetry) do run in metre, so ought
David's psalms to be translated into metre, that we may sing the Lord's
songs, as in our English tongue so in such verses as are familiar to an
English ear, which are commonly metrical." It is not possible to reproduce
the Hebrew metres. "As the Lord hath hid from us the Hebrew tunes, lest
we should think ourselves bound to imitate them; so also the course and
frame (for the most part) of their Hebrew poetry, that we might not think
ourselves bound to imitate that, but that every nation without scruple might
follow as the grave sort of tunes of their own country, so the graver sort of
verses of their own country's poetry." This had already become the common
solution of the difficulty, so that even Wither keeps to the kinds of verse
used in the old Psalm books in order that the old tunes may be used.
But though the metrical versions of the Psalms often inclined to doggerel,
and though they probably had little, if any, influence on the Authorized
Version, they made their own claims to accuracy, and even after the
appearance of the King James Bible sometimes demanded attention as
improved renderings. George Wither, for example, believes that in using
verse he is being more faithful to the Hebrew than are the prose
translations. "There is," he says, "a poetical emphasis in many places, which
Page 80
requires such an alteration in the grammatical expression, as will seem to
make some difference in the judgment of the common reader; whereas it
giveth best life to the author's intention; and makes that perspicuous which
was made obscure by those mere grammatical interpreters, who were not
acquainted with the proprieties and liberties of this kind of writing." His
version is, indeed, "so easy to be understood, that some readers have
confessed, it hath been instead of a comment unto them in sundry hard
places." His rendering is not based merely on existing English versions; he
has "the warrant of best Hebrew grammarians, the authority of the
Septuagint, and Chaldean paraphrase, the example of the ancient and of the
best modern prose translators, together with the general practice and
allowance of all orthodox expositors." Like Wither, other translators went
back to original sources and made their verse renderings real exercises in
translation rather than mere variations on the accepted English text. From
this point of view their work had perhaps some value; and though it seems
regrettable that practically nothing of permanent literary importance should
have resulted from such repeated experiments, they are interesting at least
as affording some connection between the sphere of the regular translators
and the literary world outside.
FOOTNOTES:
[155] Preface to Genesis, in Pollard, Records of the English Bible, p. 94.
[156] Pollard, p. 266.
[157] Ibid., p. 112.
[158] Ibid., p. 187.
[159] Ibid., p. 205.
[160] Coverdale, Prologue to Bible of 1535.
[161] Pollard, p. 196.
[162] Ibid., p. 259.
[163] Ibid., p. 365.
[164] Ibid., p. 360.
[165] Pollard, p. 220.
[166] Ibid., p. 239.
make some difference in the judgment of the common reader; whereas it
giveth best life to the author's intention; and makes that perspicuous which
was made obscure by those mere grammatical interpreters, who were not
acquainted with the proprieties and liberties of this kind of writing." His
version is, indeed, "so easy to be understood, that some readers have
confessed, it hath been instead of a comment unto them in sundry hard
places." His rendering is not based merely on existing English versions; he
has "the warrant of best Hebrew grammarians, the authority of the
Septuagint, and Chaldean paraphrase, the example of the ancient and of the
best modern prose translators, together with the general practice and
allowance of all orthodox expositors." Like Wither, other translators went
back to original sources and made their verse renderings real exercises in
translation rather than mere variations on the accepted English text. From
this point of view their work had perhaps some value; and though it seems
regrettable that practically nothing of permanent literary importance should
have resulted from such repeated experiments, they are interesting at least
as affording some connection between the sphere of the regular translators
and the literary world outside.
FOOTNOTES:
[155] Preface to Genesis, in Pollard, Records of the English Bible, p. 94.
[156] Pollard, p. 266.
[157] Ibid., p. 112.
[158] Ibid., p. 187.
[159] Ibid., p. 205.
[160] Coverdale, Prologue to Bible of 1535.
[161] Pollard, p. 196.
[162] Ibid., p. 259.
[163] Ibid., p. 365.
[164] Ibid., p. 360.
[165] Pollard, p. 220.
[166] Ibid., p. 239.
Page 81
[167] Ibid., p. 163.
[168] Ibid., p. 126.
[169] Ibid., p. 203.
[170] Ibid., p. 371.
[171] Pollard, p. 280.
[172] Pollard, p. 241.
[173] Strype, Life of Parker, London, 1711, p. 536.
[174] For a further account of Aelfric's theories, see Chapter I.
[175] The Psalter translated by Richard Rolle of Hampole, ed. Bramley, Oxford,
1884.
[176] Chapter 15, in Pollard, Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse.
[177] Prologue, Chapter 15.
[178] Prologue to the New Testament, printed in Matthew's Bible, 1551.
[179] Strype, Life of Parker, p. 208.
[180] Pollard, p. 116.
[181] Preface to The Obedience of a Christian Man, in Doctrinal Treatises,
Parker Society, 1848, p. 390.
[182] Pollard, p. 211.
[183] Ibid., p. 277.
[184] Ibid., p. 306.
[185] Life of Cheke, p. 212.
[186] Strype, Life of Parker, p. 404.
[187] Pollard, p. 361.
[188] Fulke, Defence, Parker Society, p. 552.
[189] Defence, p. 552.
[190] Ibid., p. 97.
[191] Ibid., p. 408.
[192] Pollard, p. 375.
[193] E.g., Fulke, Defence, p. 163.
[194] Pollard, p. 349.
[195] Ibid., p. 303.
[168] Ibid., p. 126.
[169] Ibid., p. 203.
[170] Ibid., p. 371.
[171] Pollard, p. 280.
[172] Pollard, p. 241.
[173] Strype, Life of Parker, London, 1711, p. 536.
[174] For a further account of Aelfric's theories, see Chapter I.
[175] The Psalter translated by Richard Rolle of Hampole, ed. Bramley, Oxford,
1884.
[176] Chapter 15, in Pollard, Fifteenth Century Prose and Verse.
[177] Prologue, Chapter 15.
[178] Prologue to the New Testament, printed in Matthew's Bible, 1551.
[179] Strype, Life of Parker, p. 208.
[180] Pollard, p. 116.
[181] Preface to The Obedience of a Christian Man, in Doctrinal Treatises,
Parker Society, 1848, p. 390.
[182] Pollard, p. 211.
[183] Ibid., p. 277.
[184] Ibid., p. 306.
[185] Life of Cheke, p. 212.
[186] Strype, Life of Parker, p. 404.
[187] Pollard, p. 361.
[188] Fulke, Defence, Parker Society, p. 552.
[189] Defence, p. 552.
[190] Ibid., p. 97.
[191] Ibid., p. 408.
[192] Pollard, p. 375.
[193] E.g., Fulke, Defence, p. 163.
[194] Pollard, p. 349.
[195] Ibid., p. 303.
Page 82
[196] Ibid., p. 277.
[197] Pollard, p. 281.
[198] Ibid., p. 309.
[199] Preface to The Obedience of a Christian Man, Doctrinal Treatises, pp.
148-9.
[200] Life of Cheke, p. 212.
[201] Ibid., p. 212.
[202] An interesting comment of later date than the Authorized Version is found
in the preface to William L'Isle's Divers Ancient Monuments of the Saxon
Tongue, published in 1638. L'Isle writes: "These monuments of reverend
antiquity, I mean the Saxon Bibles, to him that understandingly reads and well
considers the time wherein they were written, will in many places convince of
affected obscurity some late translations." After criticizing the inkhorn terms of
the Rhemish translators, he says, "The Saxon hath words for Trinity, Unity, and
all such foreign words as we are now fain to use, because we have forgot better
of our own." (In J. L. Moore, Tudor-Stuart Views on the Growth, Status, and
Destiny of the English Language.)
[203] Prologue to Bible of 1535.
[204] Pollard, p. 212.
[205] Fulke, pp. 337-8.
[206] Pollard, p. 291.
[207] Ibid., p. 374.
[208] Prologue, Chapter 15.
[209] Pollard, p. 298.
[210] Strype, Life of Grindal, Oxford, 1821, p. 19.
[211] Pollard, p. 127.
[212] Ibid., p. 124.
[213] Pollard, p. 274.
[214] Ibid., p. 305.
[215] Translated in Remains of Archbishop Grindal, Parker Society, 1843, p.
234.
[216] Pollard, pp. 375-6.
[217] More, Confutation of Tyndale, Works, p. 417.
[218] Ibid., p. 427.
[219] Pollard, p. 307.
[197] Pollard, p. 281.
[198] Ibid., p. 309.
[199] Preface to The Obedience of a Christian Man, Doctrinal Treatises, pp.
148-9.
[200] Life of Cheke, p. 212.
[201] Ibid., p. 212.
[202] An interesting comment of later date than the Authorized Version is found
in the preface to William L'Isle's Divers Ancient Monuments of the Saxon
Tongue, published in 1638. L'Isle writes: "These monuments of reverend
antiquity, I mean the Saxon Bibles, to him that understandingly reads and well
considers the time wherein they were written, will in many places convince of
affected obscurity some late translations." After criticizing the inkhorn terms of
the Rhemish translators, he says, "The Saxon hath words for Trinity, Unity, and
all such foreign words as we are now fain to use, because we have forgot better
of our own." (In J. L. Moore, Tudor-Stuart Views on the Growth, Status, and
Destiny of the English Language.)
[203] Prologue to Bible of 1535.
[204] Pollard, p. 212.
[205] Fulke, pp. 337-8.
[206] Pollard, p. 291.
[207] Ibid., p. 374.
[208] Prologue, Chapter 15.
[209] Pollard, p. 298.
[210] Strype, Life of Grindal, Oxford, 1821, p. 19.
[211] Pollard, p. 127.
[212] Ibid., p. 124.
[213] Pollard, p. 274.
[214] Ibid., p. 305.
[215] Translated in Remains of Archbishop Grindal, Parker Society, 1843, p.
234.
[216] Pollard, pp. 375-6.
[217] More, Confutation of Tyndale, Works, p. 417.
[218] Ibid., p. 427.
[219] Pollard, p. 307.
Page 83
[220] Pollard, p. 291.
[221] Defence, p. 42.
[222] Ibid., p. 507.
[223] Defence, p. 210.
[224] Confutation of the Rhemish Testament, New York, 1834, p. 21.
[225] Defence, p. 118.
[226] Ibid., p. 160.
[227] Ibid., p. 217.
[228] Defence, p. 217.
[229] Ibid., p. 162.
[230] Ibid., p. 161.
[231] Ibid., p. 58.
[232] Ibid., p. 267.
[233] Defence, p. 217.
[234] Ibid., p. 179.
[235] Ibid., p. 90.
[236] Defence, p. 206.
[237] Ibid., p. 549.
[238] Ibid., p. 89.
[239] Pollard, Introduction, p. 37.
[240] See Holland, The Psalmists of Britain, London, 1843, for a detailed
account of such translations.
[241] Preface to The Psalms of David translated into lyric verse, 1632, reprinted
by the Spenser Society, 1881.
[242] Holland, p. 251.
[243] Epistle Dedicatory, to The Psalms with M. John Calvin's Commentaries,
1571.
[244] Op. cit.
[245] See The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, ed. Schaff and Wace, New York,
1893, p. 491.
[246] Holland, Note, p. 89.
[247] Published at the end of his Virgil.
[221] Defence, p. 42.
[222] Ibid., p. 507.
[223] Defence, p. 210.
[224] Confutation of the Rhemish Testament, New York, 1834, p. 21.
[225] Defence, p. 118.
[226] Ibid., p. 160.
[227] Ibid., p. 217.
[228] Defence, p. 217.
[229] Ibid., p. 162.
[230] Ibid., p. 161.
[231] Ibid., p. 58.
[232] Ibid., p. 267.
[233] Defence, p. 217.
[234] Ibid., p. 179.
[235] Ibid., p. 90.
[236] Defence, p. 206.
[237] Ibid., p. 549.
[238] Ibid., p. 89.
[239] Pollard, Introduction, p. 37.
[240] See Holland, The Psalmists of Britain, London, 1843, for a detailed
account of such translations.
[241] Preface to The Psalms of David translated into lyric verse, 1632, reprinted
by the Spenser Society, 1881.
[242] Holland, p. 251.
[243] Epistle Dedicatory, to The Psalms with M. John Calvin's Commentaries,
1571.
[244] Op. cit.
[245] See The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, ed. Schaff and Wace, New York,
1893, p. 491.
[246] Holland, Note, p. 89.
[247] Published at the end of his Virgil.
Page 84
[248] In The Countess of Pembroke's Emanuell, 1591.
[249] Reprinted, New York, 1903.
[249] Reprinted, New York, 1903.
Page 85
III. THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY
Page 86
III
Page 87
THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY
The Elizabethan period presents translations in astonishing number and
variety. As the spirit of the Renaissance began to inspire England,
translators responded to its stimulus with an enthusiasm denied to later
times. It was work that appealed to persons of varying ranks and of varying
degrees of learning. In the early part of the century, according to Nash,
"every private scholar, William Turner and who not, began to vaunt their
smattering of Latin in English impressions."[250] Thomas Nicholls, the
goldsmith, translated Thucydides; Queen Elizabeth translated Boethius. The
mention of women in this connection suggests how widely the impulse was
diffused. Richard Hyrde says of the translation of Erasmus's Treatise on the
Lord's Prayer, made by Margaret Roper, the daughter of Sir Thomas More,
"And as for the translation thereof, I dare be bold to say it, that whoso list
and well can confer and examine the translation with the original, he shall
not fail to find that she hath showed herself not only erudite and elegant in
either tongue, but hath also used such wisdom, such discreet and substantial
judgment, in expressing lively the Latin, as a man may peradventure miss in
many things translated and turned by them that bear the name of right wise
and very well learned men."[251] Nicholas Udall writes to Queen Katherine
that there are a number of women in England who know Greek and Latin
and are "in the holy scriptures and theology so ripe that they are able aptly,
cunningly, and with much grace either to endite or translate into the vulgar
tongue for the public instruction and edifying of the unlearned multitude."
[252]
The greatness of the field was fitted to arouse and sustain the ardor of
English translators. In contrast with the number of manuscripts at command
in earlier days, the sixteenth century must have seemed endlessly rich in
books. Printing was making the Greek and Latin classics newly accessible,
and France and Italy, awake before England to the new life, were storing the
vernacular with translations and with new creations. Translators might find
their tasks difficult enough and they might flag by the way, as Hoby
confesses to have done at the end of the third book of The Courtier, but
The Elizabethan period presents translations in astonishing number and
variety. As the spirit of the Renaissance began to inspire England,
translators responded to its stimulus with an enthusiasm denied to later
times. It was work that appealed to persons of varying ranks and of varying
degrees of learning. In the early part of the century, according to Nash,
"every private scholar, William Turner and who not, began to vaunt their
smattering of Latin in English impressions."[250] Thomas Nicholls, the
goldsmith, translated Thucydides; Queen Elizabeth translated Boethius. The
mention of women in this connection suggests how widely the impulse was
diffused. Richard Hyrde says of the translation of Erasmus's Treatise on the
Lord's Prayer, made by Margaret Roper, the daughter of Sir Thomas More,
"And as for the translation thereof, I dare be bold to say it, that whoso list
and well can confer and examine the translation with the original, he shall
not fail to find that she hath showed herself not only erudite and elegant in
either tongue, but hath also used such wisdom, such discreet and substantial
judgment, in expressing lively the Latin, as a man may peradventure miss in
many things translated and turned by them that bear the name of right wise
and very well learned men."[251] Nicholas Udall writes to Queen Katherine
that there are a number of women in England who know Greek and Latin
and are "in the holy scriptures and theology so ripe that they are able aptly,
cunningly, and with much grace either to endite or translate into the vulgar
tongue for the public instruction and edifying of the unlearned multitude."
[252]
The greatness of the field was fitted to arouse and sustain the ardor of
English translators. In contrast with the number of manuscripts at command
in earlier days, the sixteenth century must have seemed endlessly rich in
books. Printing was making the Greek and Latin classics newly accessible,
and France and Italy, awake before England to the new life, were storing the
vernacular with translations and with new creations. Translators might find
their tasks difficult enough and they might flag by the way, as Hoby
confesses to have done at the end of the third book of The Courtier, but
Page 88
plucking up courage, they went on to the end. Hoby declares, with a vigor
that suggests Bunyan's Pilgrim, "I whetted my style and settled myself to
take in hand the other three books";[253] Edward Hellowes, after the
hesitation which he describes in the Dedication to the 1574 edition of
Guevara's Familiar Epistles, "began to call to mind my God, my Prince, my
country, and also your worship," and so adequately upheld, went on with his
undertaking; Arthur Golding, with a breath of relief, sees his rendering of
Ovid's Metamorphoses at last complete.
Through Ovid's work of turned shapes I have with painful
pace
Passed on, until I had attained the end of all my race.
And now I have him made so well acquainted with our
tongue,
As that he may in English verse as in his own be sung.[254]
Sometimes the toilsomeness of the journey was lightened by
companionship. Now and then, especially in the case of religious works,
there was collaboration. Luther's Commentary on Galatians was undertaken
by "certain godly men," of whom "some began it according to such skill as
they had. Others godly affected, not suffering so good a matter in handling
to be marred, put to their helping hands for the better framing and
furthering of so worthy a work."[255] From Thomas Norton's record of the
conditions under which he translated Calvin's Institution of the Christian
Religion, it is not difficult to feel the atmosphere of sympathy and
encouragement in which he worked. "Therefore in the very beginning of the
Queen's Majesty's most blessed reign," he writes, "I translated it out of
Latin into English, for the commodity of the Church of Christ, at the special
request of my dear friends of worthy memory, Reginald Wolfe and Edward
Whitchurch, the one Her Majesty's Printer for the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin
tongues, the other her Highness' Printer of the books of Common Prayer. I
performed my work in the house of my said friend, Edward Whitchurch, a
man well known of upright heart and dealing, an ancient zealous Gospeller,
as plain and true a friend as ever I knew living, and as desirous to do
anything to common good, specially to the advancement of true religion....
In the doing hereof I did not only trust mine own wit or ability, but
examined my whole doing from sentence to sentence throughout the whole
that suggests Bunyan's Pilgrim, "I whetted my style and settled myself to
take in hand the other three books";[253] Edward Hellowes, after the
hesitation which he describes in the Dedication to the 1574 edition of
Guevara's Familiar Epistles, "began to call to mind my God, my Prince, my
country, and also your worship," and so adequately upheld, went on with his
undertaking; Arthur Golding, with a breath of relief, sees his rendering of
Ovid's Metamorphoses at last complete.
Through Ovid's work of turned shapes I have with painful
pace
Passed on, until I had attained the end of all my race.
And now I have him made so well acquainted with our
tongue,
As that he may in English verse as in his own be sung.[254]
Sometimes the toilsomeness of the journey was lightened by
companionship. Now and then, especially in the case of religious works,
there was collaboration. Luther's Commentary on Galatians was undertaken
by "certain godly men," of whom "some began it according to such skill as
they had. Others godly affected, not suffering so good a matter in handling
to be marred, put to their helping hands for the better framing and
furthering of so worthy a work."[255] From Thomas Norton's record of the
conditions under which he translated Calvin's Institution of the Christian
Religion, it is not difficult to feel the atmosphere of sympathy and
encouragement in which he worked. "Therefore in the very beginning of the
Queen's Majesty's most blessed reign," he writes, "I translated it out of
Latin into English, for the commodity of the Church of Christ, at the special
request of my dear friends of worthy memory, Reginald Wolfe and Edward
Whitchurch, the one Her Majesty's Printer for the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin
tongues, the other her Highness' Printer of the books of Common Prayer. I
performed my work in the house of my said friend, Edward Whitchurch, a
man well known of upright heart and dealing, an ancient zealous Gospeller,
as plain and true a friend as ever I knew living, and as desirous to do
anything to common good, specially to the advancement of true religion....
In the doing hereof I did not only trust mine own wit or ability, but
examined my whole doing from sentence to sentence throughout the whole
Page 89
book with conference and overlooking of such learned men, as my
translation being allowed by their judgment, I did both satisfy mine own
conscience that I had done truly, and their approving of it might be a good
warrant to the reader that nothing should herein be delivered him but sound,
unmingled and uncorrupted doctrine, even in such sort as the author himself
had first framed it. All that I wrote, the grave, learned, and virtuous man, M.
David Whitehead (whom I name with honorable remembrance) did among
others, compare with the Latin, examining every sentence throughout the
whole book. Beside all this, I privately required many, and generally all
men with whom I ever had any talk of this matter, that if they found
anything either not truly translated or not plainly Englished, they would
inform me thereof, promising either to satisfy them or to amend it."[256]
Norton's next sentence, "Since which time I have not been advertised by
any man of anything which they would require to be altered" probably
expresses the fate of most of the many requests for criticism that
accompany translations, but does not essentially modify the impression he
conveys of unusually favorable conditions for such work. One remembers
that Tyndale originally anticipated with some confidence a residence in the
Bishop of London's house while he translated the Bible. Thomas Wilson,
again, says of his translation of some of the orations of Demosthenes that
"even in these my small travails both Cambridge and Oxford men have
given me their learned advice and in some things have set to their helping
hand,"[257] and Florio declares that it is owing to the help and
encouragement of "two supporters of knowledge and friendship," Theodore
Diodati and Dr. Gwinne, that "upheld and armed" he has "passed the pikes."
[258]
The translator was also sustained by a conception of the importance of his
work, a conception sometimes exaggerated, but becoming, as the century
progressed, clearly and truly defined. Between the lines of the dedication
which Henry Parker, Lord Morley, prefixes to his translation of Petrarch's
Triumphs,[259] one reads a pathetic story of an appreciation which can
hardly have equaled the hopes of the author. He writes of "one of late days
that was groom of the chamber with that renowned and valiant prince of
high memory, Francis the French king, whose name I have forgotten, that
did translate these triumphs to that said king, which he took so thankfully
that he gave to him for his pains an hundred crowns, to him and to his heirs
translation being allowed by their judgment, I did both satisfy mine own
conscience that I had done truly, and their approving of it might be a good
warrant to the reader that nothing should herein be delivered him but sound,
unmingled and uncorrupted doctrine, even in such sort as the author himself
had first framed it. All that I wrote, the grave, learned, and virtuous man, M.
David Whitehead (whom I name with honorable remembrance) did among
others, compare with the Latin, examining every sentence throughout the
whole book. Beside all this, I privately required many, and generally all
men with whom I ever had any talk of this matter, that if they found
anything either not truly translated or not plainly Englished, they would
inform me thereof, promising either to satisfy them or to amend it."[256]
Norton's next sentence, "Since which time I have not been advertised by
any man of anything which they would require to be altered" probably
expresses the fate of most of the many requests for criticism that
accompany translations, but does not essentially modify the impression he
conveys of unusually favorable conditions for such work. One remembers
that Tyndale originally anticipated with some confidence a residence in the
Bishop of London's house while he translated the Bible. Thomas Wilson,
again, says of his translation of some of the orations of Demosthenes that
"even in these my small travails both Cambridge and Oxford men have
given me their learned advice and in some things have set to their helping
hand,"[257] and Florio declares that it is owing to the help and
encouragement of "two supporters of knowledge and friendship," Theodore
Diodati and Dr. Gwinne, that "upheld and armed" he has "passed the pikes."
[258]
The translator was also sustained by a conception of the importance of his
work, a conception sometimes exaggerated, but becoming, as the century
progressed, clearly and truly defined. Between the lines of the dedication
which Henry Parker, Lord Morley, prefixes to his translation of Petrarch's
Triumphs,[259] one reads a pathetic story of an appreciation which can
hardly have equaled the hopes of the author. He writes of "one of late days
that was groom of the chamber with that renowned and valiant prince of
high memory, Francis the French king, whose name I have forgotten, that
did translate these triumphs to that said king, which he took so thankfully
that he gave to him for his pains an hundred crowns, to him and to his heirs
Page 90
of inheritance to enjoy to that value in land forever, and took such pleasure
in it that wheresoever he went, among his precious jewels that book always
carried with him for his pastime to look upon, and as much esteemed by
him as the richest diamond he had." Moved by patriotic emulation, Lord
Morley "translated the said book to that most worthy king, our late
sovereign lord of perpetual memory, King Henry the Eighth, who as he was
a prince above all others most excellent, so took he the work very
thankfully, marvelling much that I could do it, and thinking verily I had not
done it without help of some other, better knowing in the Italian tongue than
I; but when he knew the very truth, that I had translated the work myself, he
was more pleased therewith than he was before, and so what his highness
did with it is to me unknown."
Hyperbole in estimating the value of the translator's work is not common
among Lord Morley's successors, but their very recognition of the
secondary importance of translation often resulted in a modest yet dignified
insistence on its real value. Richard Eden says that he has labored "not as an
author but as a translator, lest I be injurious to any man in ascribing to
myself the travail of other."[260] Nicholas Grimald qualifies a translation of
Cicero as "my work," and immediately adds, "I call it mine as Plautus and
Terence called the comedies theirs which they made out of Greek."[261]
Harrington, the translator of Orlando Furioso, says of his work: "I had
rather men should see and know that I borrow at all than that I steal any,
and I would wish to be called rather one of the worst translators than one of
the meaner makers, specially since the Earl of Surrey and Sir Thomas Wiat,
that are yet called the first refiners of the English tongue, were both
translators out of the Italian. Now for those that count it such a
contemptible and trifling matter to translate, I will but say to them as M.
Bartholomew Clarke, an excellent learned man and a right good translator,
said in a manner of pretty challenge, in his Preface (as I remember) upon
the Courtier, which book he translated out of Italian into Latin. 'You,' saith
he, 'that think it such a toy, lay aside my book, and take my author in hand,
and try a leaf or such a matter, and compare it with mine.'"[262] Philemon
Holland, the "translator general" of his time, writes of his art: "As for
myself, since it is neither my hap nor hope to attain to such perfection as to
bring forth something of mine own which may quit the pains of a reader,
and much less to perform any action that might minister matter to a writer,
in it that wheresoever he went, among his precious jewels that book always
carried with him for his pastime to look upon, and as much esteemed by
him as the richest diamond he had." Moved by patriotic emulation, Lord
Morley "translated the said book to that most worthy king, our late
sovereign lord of perpetual memory, King Henry the Eighth, who as he was
a prince above all others most excellent, so took he the work very
thankfully, marvelling much that I could do it, and thinking verily I had not
done it without help of some other, better knowing in the Italian tongue than
I; but when he knew the very truth, that I had translated the work myself, he
was more pleased therewith than he was before, and so what his highness
did with it is to me unknown."
Hyperbole in estimating the value of the translator's work is not common
among Lord Morley's successors, but their very recognition of the
secondary importance of translation often resulted in a modest yet dignified
insistence on its real value. Richard Eden says that he has labored "not as an
author but as a translator, lest I be injurious to any man in ascribing to
myself the travail of other."[260] Nicholas Grimald qualifies a translation of
Cicero as "my work," and immediately adds, "I call it mine as Plautus and
Terence called the comedies theirs which they made out of Greek."[261]
Harrington, the translator of Orlando Furioso, says of his work: "I had
rather men should see and know that I borrow at all than that I steal any,
and I would wish to be called rather one of the worst translators than one of
the meaner makers, specially since the Earl of Surrey and Sir Thomas Wiat,
that are yet called the first refiners of the English tongue, were both
translators out of the Italian. Now for those that count it such a
contemptible and trifling matter to translate, I will but say to them as M.
Bartholomew Clarke, an excellent learned man and a right good translator,
said in a manner of pretty challenge, in his Preface (as I remember) upon
the Courtier, which book he translated out of Italian into Latin. 'You,' saith
he, 'that think it such a toy, lay aside my book, and take my author in hand,
and try a leaf or such a matter, and compare it with mine.'"[262] Philemon
Holland, the "translator general" of his time, writes of his art: "As for
myself, since it is neither my hap nor hope to attain to such perfection as to
bring forth something of mine own which may quit the pains of a reader,
and much less to perform any action that might minister matter to a writer,
Page 91
and yet so far bound unto my native country and the blessed state wherein I
have lived, as to render an account of my years passed and studies
employed, during this long time of peace and tranquillity, wherein (under
the most gracious and happy government of a peerless princess, assisted
with so prudent, politic, and learned Counsel) all good literature hath had
free progress and flourished in no age so much: methought I owed this duty,
to leave for my part also (after many others) some small memorial, that
might give testimony another day what fruits generally this peaceable age
of ours hath produced. Endeavored I have therefore to stand in the third
rank, and bestowed those hours which might be spared from the practice of
my profession and the necessary cares of life, to satisfy my countrymen
now living and to gratify the age ensuing in this kind."[263] To Holland's
simple acceptance of his rightful place, it is pleasant to add the lines of the
poet Daniel, whose imagination was stirred in true Elizabethan fashion by
the larger relations of the translator. Addressing Florio, the interpreter of
Montaigne to the English people, he thanks him on behalf of both author
and readers for
... his studious care
Who both of him and us doth merit much,
Having as sumptuously as he is rare
Placed him in the best lodging of our speech,
And made him now as free as if born here,
And as well ours as theirs, who may be proud
To have the franchise of his worth allowed.
It being the proportion of a happy pen,
Not to b'invassal'd to one monarchy,
But dwell with all the better world of men
Whose spirits are of one community,
Whom neither Ocean, Deserts, Rocks, nor Sands
Can keep from th' intertraffic of the mind.[264]
In a less exalted strain come suggestions that the translator's work is
valuable enough to deserve some tangible recognition. Thomas Fortescue
urges his reader to consider the case of workmen like himself, "assuring
thyself that none in any sort do better deserve of their country, that none
swink or sweat with like pain and anguish, that none in like sort hazard or
have lived, as to render an account of my years passed and studies
employed, during this long time of peace and tranquillity, wherein (under
the most gracious and happy government of a peerless princess, assisted
with so prudent, politic, and learned Counsel) all good literature hath had
free progress and flourished in no age so much: methought I owed this duty,
to leave for my part also (after many others) some small memorial, that
might give testimony another day what fruits generally this peaceable age
of ours hath produced. Endeavored I have therefore to stand in the third
rank, and bestowed those hours which might be spared from the practice of
my profession and the necessary cares of life, to satisfy my countrymen
now living and to gratify the age ensuing in this kind."[263] To Holland's
simple acceptance of his rightful place, it is pleasant to add the lines of the
poet Daniel, whose imagination was stirred in true Elizabethan fashion by
the larger relations of the translator. Addressing Florio, the interpreter of
Montaigne to the English people, he thanks him on behalf of both author
and readers for
... his studious care
Who both of him and us doth merit much,
Having as sumptuously as he is rare
Placed him in the best lodging of our speech,
And made him now as free as if born here,
And as well ours as theirs, who may be proud
To have the franchise of his worth allowed.
It being the proportion of a happy pen,
Not to b'invassal'd to one monarchy,
But dwell with all the better world of men
Whose spirits are of one community,
Whom neither Ocean, Deserts, Rocks, nor Sands
Can keep from th' intertraffic of the mind.[264]
In a less exalted strain come suggestions that the translator's work is
valuable enough to deserve some tangible recognition. Thomas Fortescue
urges his reader to consider the case of workmen like himself, "assuring
thyself that none in any sort do better deserve of their country, that none
swink or sweat with like pain and anguish, that none in like sort hazard or
Page 92
adventure their credit, that none desire less stipend or salary for their
travail, that none in fine are worse in this age recompensed."[265] Nicholas
Udall presents detailed reasons why it is to be desired that "some able,
worthy, and meet persons for doing such public benefit to the commonweal
as translating of good works and writing of chronicles might by some good
provision and means have some condign sustentation in the same."[266]
"Besides," he argues, "that such a translator travaileth not to his own private
commodity, but to the benefit and public use of his country: besides that the
thing is such as must so thoroughly occupy and possess the doer, and must
have him so attent to apply that same exercise only, that he may not during
that season take in hand any other trade of business whereby to purchase his
living: besides that the thing cannot be done without bestowing of long
time, great watching, much pains, diligent study, no small charges, as well
of meat, drink, books, as also of other necessaries, the labor self is of itself a
more painful and more tedious thing than for a man to write or prosecute
any argument of his own invention. A man hath his own invention ready at
his own pleasure without lets or stops, to make such discourse as his
argument requireth: but a translator must ... at every other word stay, and
suspend both his cogitation and his pen to look upon his author, so that he
might in equal time make thrice as much as he can be able to translate."
The belief present in the comment of both Fortescue and Udall that the
work of the translator is of peculiar service to the state is expressed in
connection with translations of every sort. Richard Taverner declares that he
has been incited to put into English part of the Chiliades of Erasmus by "the
love I bear to the furtherance and adornment of my native country."[267]
William Warde translates The Secrets of Maister Alexis of Piemont in order
that "as well Englishmen as Italians, Frenchmen, or Dutchmen may suck
knowledge and profit hereof."[268] John Brende, in the Dedication of his
History of Quintus Curtius, insists on the importance of historical
knowledge, his appreciation of which has made him desire "that we
Englishmen might be found as forward in that behalf as other nations,
which have brought all worthy histories into their natural language."[269]
Patriotic emulation of what has been done in other countries is everywhere
present as a motive. Occasionally the Englishman shows that he has studied
foreign translations for his own guidance. Adlington, in his preface to his
rendering of The Golden Ass of Apuleius, says that he does not follow the
travail, that none in fine are worse in this age recompensed."[265] Nicholas
Udall presents detailed reasons why it is to be desired that "some able,
worthy, and meet persons for doing such public benefit to the commonweal
as translating of good works and writing of chronicles might by some good
provision and means have some condign sustentation in the same."[266]
"Besides," he argues, "that such a translator travaileth not to his own private
commodity, but to the benefit and public use of his country: besides that the
thing is such as must so thoroughly occupy and possess the doer, and must
have him so attent to apply that same exercise only, that he may not during
that season take in hand any other trade of business whereby to purchase his
living: besides that the thing cannot be done without bestowing of long
time, great watching, much pains, diligent study, no small charges, as well
of meat, drink, books, as also of other necessaries, the labor self is of itself a
more painful and more tedious thing than for a man to write or prosecute
any argument of his own invention. A man hath his own invention ready at
his own pleasure without lets or stops, to make such discourse as his
argument requireth: but a translator must ... at every other word stay, and
suspend both his cogitation and his pen to look upon his author, so that he
might in equal time make thrice as much as he can be able to translate."
The belief present in the comment of both Fortescue and Udall that the
work of the translator is of peculiar service to the state is expressed in
connection with translations of every sort. Richard Taverner declares that he
has been incited to put into English part of the Chiliades of Erasmus by "the
love I bear to the furtherance and adornment of my native country."[267]
William Warde translates The Secrets of Maister Alexis of Piemont in order
that "as well Englishmen as Italians, Frenchmen, or Dutchmen may suck
knowledge and profit hereof."[268] John Brende, in the Dedication of his
History of Quintus Curtius, insists on the importance of historical
knowledge, his appreciation of which has made him desire "that we
Englishmen might be found as forward in that behalf as other nations,
which have brought all worthy histories into their natural language."[269]
Patriotic emulation of what has been done in other countries is everywhere
present as a motive. Occasionally the Englishman shows that he has studied
foreign translations for his own guidance. Adlington, in his preface to his
rendering of The Golden Ass of Apuleius, says that he does not follow the
Page 93
original in certain respects, "for so the French and Spanish translators have
not done";[270] Hoby says of his translation of The Courtier, "I have
endeavored myself to follow the very meaning and words of the author,
without being misled by fantasy or leaving out any parcel one or other,
whereof I know not how some interpreters of this book into other languages
can excuse themselves, and the more they be conferred, the more it will
perchance appear."[271] On the whole, however, the comment confines itself
to general statements like that of Grimald, who in translating Cicero is
endeavoring "to do likewise for my countrymen as Italians, Frenchmen,
Spaniards, Dutchmen, and other foreigners have liberally done for theirs."
[272]
In spite of the remarkable output England lagged behind other
countries. Lord Morley complains that the printing of a merry jest is more
profitable than the putting forth of such excellent works as those of
Petrarch, of which England has "very few or none, which I do lament in my
heart, considering that as well in French as in the Italian (in the which both
tongues I have some little knowledge) there is no excellent work in the
Latin, but that straightway they set it forth in the vulgar."[273] Morley wrote
in the early days of the movement for translation, but later translators made
similar complaints. Hoby says in the preface to The Courtier: "In this point
(I know not by what destiny) Englishmen are most inferior to most of all
other nations: for where they set their delight and bend themselves with an
honest strife of matching others to turn into their mother tongue not only the
witty writings of other languages but also of all philosophers, and all
sciences both Greek and Latin, our men ween it sufficient to have a perfect
knowledge to no other end but to profit themselves and (as it were) after
much pains in breaking up a gap bestow no less to close it up again." To the
end of the century translation is encouraged or defended on the ground that
it is a public duty. Thomas Danett is urged to translate the History of Philip
de Comines by certain gentlemen who think it "a great dishonor to our
native land that so worthy a history being extant in all languages almost in
Christendom should be suppressed in ours";[274] Chapman writes
indignantly of Homer, "And if Italian, French, and Spanish have not made it
dainty, nor thought it any presumption to turn him into their languages, but
a fit and honorable labor and (in respect of their country's profit and their
prince's credit) almost necessary, what curious, proud, and poor
shamefastness should let an English muse to traduce him?"[275]
not done";[270] Hoby says of his translation of The Courtier, "I have
endeavored myself to follow the very meaning and words of the author,
without being misled by fantasy or leaving out any parcel one or other,
whereof I know not how some interpreters of this book into other languages
can excuse themselves, and the more they be conferred, the more it will
perchance appear."[271] On the whole, however, the comment confines itself
to general statements like that of Grimald, who in translating Cicero is
endeavoring "to do likewise for my countrymen as Italians, Frenchmen,
Spaniards, Dutchmen, and other foreigners have liberally done for theirs."
[272]
In spite of the remarkable output England lagged behind other
countries. Lord Morley complains that the printing of a merry jest is more
profitable than the putting forth of such excellent works as those of
Petrarch, of which England has "very few or none, which I do lament in my
heart, considering that as well in French as in the Italian (in the which both
tongues I have some little knowledge) there is no excellent work in the
Latin, but that straightway they set it forth in the vulgar."[273] Morley wrote
in the early days of the movement for translation, but later translators made
similar complaints. Hoby says in the preface to The Courtier: "In this point
(I know not by what destiny) Englishmen are most inferior to most of all
other nations: for where they set their delight and bend themselves with an
honest strife of matching others to turn into their mother tongue not only the
witty writings of other languages but also of all philosophers, and all
sciences both Greek and Latin, our men ween it sufficient to have a perfect
knowledge to no other end but to profit themselves and (as it were) after
much pains in breaking up a gap bestow no less to close it up again." To the
end of the century translation is encouraged or defended on the ground that
it is a public duty. Thomas Danett is urged to translate the History of Philip
de Comines by certain gentlemen who think it "a great dishonor to our
native land that so worthy a history being extant in all languages almost in
Christendom should be suppressed in ours";[274] Chapman writes
indignantly of Homer, "And if Italian, French, and Spanish have not made it
dainty, nor thought it any presumption to turn him into their languages, but
a fit and honorable labor and (in respect of their country's profit and their
prince's credit) almost necessary, what curious, proud, and poor
shamefastness should let an English muse to traduce him?"[275]
Page 94
Besides all this, the translator's conception of his audience encouraged and
guided his pen. While translations in general could not pretend to the
strength and universality of appeal which belonged to the Bible,
nevertheless taken in the mass and judged only by the comment associated
with them, they suggest a varied public and a surprising contact with the
essential interests of mankind. The appeals on title pages and in prefaces to
all kinds of people, from ladies and gentlemen of rank to the common and
simple sort, not infrequently resemble the calculated praises of the
advertiser, but admitting this, there still remains much that implies a simple
confidence in the response of friendly readers. Rightly or wrongly, the
translator presupposes for himself in many cases an audience far removed
from academic preoccupations. Richard Eden, translating from the Spanish
Martin Cortes' Arte de Navigar, says, "Now therefore this work of the Art
of Navigation being published in our vulgar tongue, you may be assured to
have more store of skilful pilots."[276] Golding's translations of Pomponius
Mela and Julius Solinus Polyhistor are described as, "Right pleasant and
profitable for Gentlemen, Merchants, Mariners, and Travellers."[277]
Hellowes, with an excess of rhetoric which takes from his convincingness,
presents Guevara's Familiar Epistles as teaching "rules for kings to rule,
counselors to counsel, prelates to practise, captains to execute, soldiers to
perform, the married to follow, the prosperous to prosecute, and the poor in
adversity to be comforted, how to write and talk with all men in all matters
at large."[278] Holland's honest simplicity gives greater weight to a similarly
sweeping characterization of Pliny's Natural History as "not appropriate to
the learned only, but accommodate to the rude peasant of the country; fitted
for the painful artisan in town or city; pertinent to the bodily health of man,
woman, or child; and in one word suiting with all sorts of people living in a
society and commonweal."[279] In the same preface the need for replying to
those who oppose translation leads Holland to insist further on the practical
applicability of his matter. Alternating his own with his critics' position, he
writes: "It is a shame (quoth one) that Livy speaketh English as he doth;
Latinists only owe to be acquainted with him: as who should say the soldier
were to have recourse to the university for military skill and knowledge, or
the scholar to put on arms and pitch a camp. What should Pliny (saith
another) be read in English and the mysteries couched in his books
divulged; as if the husbandman, the mason, carpenter, goldsmith, lapidary,
and engraver, with other artificers, were bound to seek unto great clerks or
guided his pen. While translations in general could not pretend to the
strength and universality of appeal which belonged to the Bible,
nevertheless taken in the mass and judged only by the comment associated
with them, they suggest a varied public and a surprising contact with the
essential interests of mankind. The appeals on title pages and in prefaces to
all kinds of people, from ladies and gentlemen of rank to the common and
simple sort, not infrequently resemble the calculated praises of the
advertiser, but admitting this, there still remains much that implies a simple
confidence in the response of friendly readers. Rightly or wrongly, the
translator presupposes for himself in many cases an audience far removed
from academic preoccupations. Richard Eden, translating from the Spanish
Martin Cortes' Arte de Navigar, says, "Now therefore this work of the Art
of Navigation being published in our vulgar tongue, you may be assured to
have more store of skilful pilots."[276] Golding's translations of Pomponius
Mela and Julius Solinus Polyhistor are described as, "Right pleasant and
profitable for Gentlemen, Merchants, Mariners, and Travellers."[277]
Hellowes, with an excess of rhetoric which takes from his convincingness,
presents Guevara's Familiar Epistles as teaching "rules for kings to rule,
counselors to counsel, prelates to practise, captains to execute, soldiers to
perform, the married to follow, the prosperous to prosecute, and the poor in
adversity to be comforted, how to write and talk with all men in all matters
at large."[278] Holland's honest simplicity gives greater weight to a similarly
sweeping characterization of Pliny's Natural History as "not appropriate to
the learned only, but accommodate to the rude peasant of the country; fitted
for the painful artisan in town or city; pertinent to the bodily health of man,
woman, or child; and in one word suiting with all sorts of people living in a
society and commonweal."[279] In the same preface the need for replying to
those who oppose translation leads Holland to insist further on the practical
applicability of his matter. Alternating his own with his critics' position, he
writes: "It is a shame (quoth one) that Livy speaketh English as he doth;
Latinists only owe to be acquainted with him: as who should say the soldier
were to have recourse to the university for military skill and knowledge, or
the scholar to put on arms and pitch a camp. What should Pliny (saith
another) be read in English and the mysteries couched in his books
divulged; as if the husbandman, the mason, carpenter, goldsmith, lapidary,
and engraver, with other artificers, were bound to seek unto great clerks or
Page 95
linguists for instructions in their several arts." Wilson's translation of
Demosthenes, again, undertaken, it has been said, with a view to rousing a
national resistance against Spain, is described on the title page as "most
needful to be read in these dangerous days of all them that love their
country's liberty."[280]
Naturally enough, however, especially in the case of translations from the
Latin and Greek, the academic interest bulks largely in the audience, and
sometimes makes an unexpected demand for recognition in the midst of the
more practical appeal. Holland's Pliny, for example, addresses itself not
only to peasants and artisans but to young students, who "by the light of the
English ... shall be able more readily to go away with the dark phrase and
obscure constructions of the Latin." Chapman, refusing to be burdened with
a popular audience, begins a preface with the insidious compliment, "I
suppose you to be no mere reader, since you intend to read Homer."[281] On
the other hand, the academic reader, whether student or critic, is, if one
accepts the translator's view, very much on the alert, anxious to confer the
English version with the original, either that he may improve his own
knowledge of the foreign language or that he may pick faults in the new
rendering. Wilson attacks the critics as "drones and no bees, lubbers and no
learners," but the fault he finds in these "croaking paddocks and manifest
overweeners of themselves" is that they are "out of reason curious judges
over the travail and painstaking of others" instead of being themselves
producers.[282] Apparently there was little fear of the indifference which is
more discouraging than hostile criticism, and though, as is to be expected, it
is the hostile criticism that is most often reflected in prefaces, there must
have been much kindly comment like that of Webbe, who, after discussing
the relations of Phaer's Virgil to the Latin, concludes, "There is not one
book among the twelve which will not yield you most excellent pleasure in
conferring the translation with the copy and marking the gallant grace
which our English speech affordeth."[283]
Such encouragements and incentives are enough to awaken the envy of the
modern translator. But the sixteenth century had also its peculiar
difficulties. The English language was neither so rich in resources nor so
carefully standardized as it has become of later times. It was often
necessary, indeed, to defend it against the charge that it was not equal to
Demosthenes, again, undertaken, it has been said, with a view to rousing a
national resistance against Spain, is described on the title page as "most
needful to be read in these dangerous days of all them that love their
country's liberty."[280]
Naturally enough, however, especially in the case of translations from the
Latin and Greek, the academic interest bulks largely in the audience, and
sometimes makes an unexpected demand for recognition in the midst of the
more practical appeal. Holland's Pliny, for example, addresses itself not
only to peasants and artisans but to young students, who "by the light of the
English ... shall be able more readily to go away with the dark phrase and
obscure constructions of the Latin." Chapman, refusing to be burdened with
a popular audience, begins a preface with the insidious compliment, "I
suppose you to be no mere reader, since you intend to read Homer."[281] On
the other hand, the academic reader, whether student or critic, is, if one
accepts the translator's view, very much on the alert, anxious to confer the
English version with the original, either that he may improve his own
knowledge of the foreign language or that he may pick faults in the new
rendering. Wilson attacks the critics as "drones and no bees, lubbers and no
learners," but the fault he finds in these "croaking paddocks and manifest
overweeners of themselves" is that they are "out of reason curious judges
over the travail and painstaking of others" instead of being themselves
producers.[282] Apparently there was little fear of the indifference which is
more discouraging than hostile criticism, and though, as is to be expected, it
is the hostile criticism that is most often reflected in prefaces, there must
have been much kindly comment like that of Webbe, who, after discussing
the relations of Phaer's Virgil to the Latin, concludes, "There is not one
book among the twelve which will not yield you most excellent pleasure in
conferring the translation with the copy and marking the gallant grace
which our English speech affordeth."[283]
Such encouragements and incentives are enough to awaken the envy of the
modern translator. But the sixteenth century had also its peculiar
difficulties. The English language was neither so rich in resources nor so
carefully standardized as it has become of later times. It was often
necessary, indeed, to defend it against the charge that it was not equal to
Page 96
translation. Pettie is driven to reply to those who oppose the use of the
vernacular because "they count it barren, they count it barbarous, they count
it unworthy to be accounted of."[284] Chapman says in his preface to
Achilles' Shield: "Some will convey their imperfections under his Greek
shield, and from thence bestow bitter arrows against the traduction,
affirming their want of admiration grows from the defect of our language,
not able to express the copiousness (coppie) and elegancy of the original."
Richard Greenway, who translated the Annals of Tacitus, admits cautiously
that his medium is "perchance not so fit to set out a piece drawn with so
curious a pencil."[285] One cannot, indeed, help recognizing that as
compared with modern English Elizabethan English was weak in resources,
limited in vocabulary, and somewhat uncertain in sentence structure. These
disadvantages probably account in part for such explanations of the relative
difficulty of translation as that of Nicholas Udall in his plea that translators
should be suitably recompensed or that of John Brende in his preface to the
translation of Quintus Curtius that "in translation a man cannot always use
his own vein, but shall be compelled to tread in the author's steps, which is
a harder and more difficult thing to do, than to walk his own pace."[286]
Of his difficulties with sentence structure the translator says little, a fact
rather surprising to the modern reader, conscious as he is of the
awkwardness of the Elizabethan sentence. Now and then, however, he hints
at the problems which have arisen in the handling of the Latin period. Udall
writes of his translation of Erasmus: "I have in some places been driven to
use mine own judgment in rendering the true sense of the book, to speak
nothing of a great number of sentences, which by reason of so many
members, or parentheses, or digressions as have come in places, are so long
that unless they had been somewhat divided, they would have been too hard
for an unlearned brain to conceive, much more hard to contain and keep it
still."[287] Adlington, the translator of The Golden Ass of Apuleius, says, "I
have not so exactly passed through the author as to point every sentence
exactly as it is in the Latin."[288] A comment of Foxe on his difficulty in
translating contemporary English into Latin suggests that he at least was
conscious of the weakness of the English sentence as compared with the
Latin. Writing to Peter Martyr of his Latin version of the controversy
between Cranmer and Gardiner, he says of the latter: "In his periods, for the
most part, he is so profuse, that he seems twice to forget himself, rather than
vernacular because "they count it barren, they count it barbarous, they count
it unworthy to be accounted of."[284] Chapman says in his preface to
Achilles' Shield: "Some will convey their imperfections under his Greek
shield, and from thence bestow bitter arrows against the traduction,
affirming their want of admiration grows from the defect of our language,
not able to express the copiousness (coppie) and elegancy of the original."
Richard Greenway, who translated the Annals of Tacitus, admits cautiously
that his medium is "perchance not so fit to set out a piece drawn with so
curious a pencil."[285] One cannot, indeed, help recognizing that as
compared with modern English Elizabethan English was weak in resources,
limited in vocabulary, and somewhat uncertain in sentence structure. These
disadvantages probably account in part for such explanations of the relative
difficulty of translation as that of Nicholas Udall in his plea that translators
should be suitably recompensed or that of John Brende in his preface to the
translation of Quintus Curtius that "in translation a man cannot always use
his own vein, but shall be compelled to tread in the author's steps, which is
a harder and more difficult thing to do, than to walk his own pace."[286]
Of his difficulties with sentence structure the translator says little, a fact
rather surprising to the modern reader, conscious as he is of the
awkwardness of the Elizabethan sentence. Now and then, however, he hints
at the problems which have arisen in the handling of the Latin period. Udall
writes of his translation of Erasmus: "I have in some places been driven to
use mine own judgment in rendering the true sense of the book, to speak
nothing of a great number of sentences, which by reason of so many
members, or parentheses, or digressions as have come in places, are so long
that unless they had been somewhat divided, they would have been too hard
for an unlearned brain to conceive, much more hard to contain and keep it
still."[287] Adlington, the translator of The Golden Ass of Apuleius, says, "I
have not so exactly passed through the author as to point every sentence
exactly as it is in the Latin."[288] A comment of Foxe on his difficulty in
translating contemporary English into Latin suggests that he at least was
conscious of the weakness of the English sentence as compared with the
Latin. Writing to Peter Martyr of his Latin version of the controversy
between Cranmer and Gardiner, he says of the latter: "In his periods, for the
most part, he is so profuse, that he seems twice to forget himself, rather than
Page 97
to find his end. The whole phrase hath in effect that structure that consisting
for the most part of relatives, it refuses almost all the grace of translation."
[289]
Though the question of sentence structure was not given prominence, the
problem of rectifying deficiencies in vocabulary touched the translator very
nearly. The possibility of augmenting the language was a vital issue in the
reign of Elizabeth, but it had a peculiar significance where translation was
concerned. Here, if anywhere, the need for a large vocabulary was felt, and
in translations many new words first made their appearance. Sir Thomas
Elyot early made the connection between translation and the movement for
increase in vocabulary. In the Proheme to The Knowledge which maketh a
wise man he explains that in The Governor he intended "to augment the
English tongue, whereby men should ... interpret out of Greek, Latin, or any
other tongue into English."[290] Later in the century Peele praises the
translator Harrington,
... well-letter'd and discreet,
That hath so purely naturalized
Strange words, and made them all free denizens,[291]
and—to go somewhat outside the period—the fourth edition of Bullokar's
English Expositor, originally designed to teach "the interpretation of the
hardest words used in our language," is recommended on the ground that
those who know no language but the mother tongue, but "are yet studiously
desirous to read those learned and elegant treatises which from their native
original have been rendered English (of which sort, thanks to the company
of painful translators we have not a few) have here a volume fit for their
purposes, as carefully designed for their assistance."[292]
Whether, however, the translator should be allowed to add to the vocabulary
and what methods he should employ were questions by no means easy of
settlement. As in Caxton's time, two possible means of acquiring new words
were suggested, naturalization of foreign words and revival of words from
older English sources. Against the first of these methods there was a good
deal of prejudice. Grimald in his preface to his translation of Cicero's De
Officiis, protests against the translation that is "uttered with inkhorn terms
and not with usual words." Other critics are more specific in their
for the most part of relatives, it refuses almost all the grace of translation."
[289]
Though the question of sentence structure was not given prominence, the
problem of rectifying deficiencies in vocabulary touched the translator very
nearly. The possibility of augmenting the language was a vital issue in the
reign of Elizabeth, but it had a peculiar significance where translation was
concerned. Here, if anywhere, the need for a large vocabulary was felt, and
in translations many new words first made their appearance. Sir Thomas
Elyot early made the connection between translation and the movement for
increase in vocabulary. In the Proheme to The Knowledge which maketh a
wise man he explains that in The Governor he intended "to augment the
English tongue, whereby men should ... interpret out of Greek, Latin, or any
other tongue into English."[290] Later in the century Peele praises the
translator Harrington,
... well-letter'd and discreet,
That hath so purely naturalized
Strange words, and made them all free denizens,[291]
and—to go somewhat outside the period—the fourth edition of Bullokar's
English Expositor, originally designed to teach "the interpretation of the
hardest words used in our language," is recommended on the ground that
those who know no language but the mother tongue, but "are yet studiously
desirous to read those learned and elegant treatises which from their native
original have been rendered English (of which sort, thanks to the company
of painful translators we have not a few) have here a volume fit for their
purposes, as carefully designed for their assistance."[292]
Whether, however, the translator should be allowed to add to the vocabulary
and what methods he should employ were questions by no means easy of
settlement. As in Caxton's time, two possible means of acquiring new words
were suggested, naturalization of foreign words and revival of words from
older English sources. Against the first of these methods there was a good
deal of prejudice. Grimald in his preface to his translation of Cicero's De
Officiis, protests against the translation that is "uttered with inkhorn terms
and not with usual words." Other critics are more specific in their
Page 98
condemnation of non-English words. Puttenham complains that Southern,
in translating Ronsard's French rendering of Pindar's hymns and Anacreon's
odes, "doth so impudently rob the French poet both of his praise and also of
his French terms, that I cannot so much pity him as be angry with him for
his injurious dealing, our said maker not being ashamed to use these French
words, freddon, egar, suberbous, filanding, celest, calabrois, thebanois and
a number of others, which have no manner of conformity with our language
either by custom or derivation which may make them tolerable."[293]
Richard Willes, in his preface to the 1577 edition of Eden's History of
Travel in the West and East Indies, says that though English literature owes
a large debt to Eden, still "many of his English words cannot be excused in
my opinion for smelling too much of the Latin."[294] The list appended is
not so remote from the modern English vocabulary as that which Puttenham
supplies. Willes cites "dominators, ponderous, ditionaries, portentous,
antiques, despicable, solicitate, obsequious, homicide, imbibed, destructive,
prodigious, with other such like, in the stead of lords, weighty, subjects,
wonderful, ancient, low, careful, dutiful, man-slaughter, drunken, noisome,
monstrous, &c." Yet there were some advocates of the use of foreign words.
Florio admits with mock humility that he has employed "some uncouth
terms as entraine, conscientious, endear, tarnish, comport, efface, facilitate,
amusing, debauching, regret, effort, emotion, and such like," and continues,
"If you like them not, take others most commonly set by them to expound
them, since they were set to make such likely French words familiar with
our English, which may well bear them,"[295] a contention which modern
usage supports. Nicholas Udall pronounces judicially in favor of both
methods of enriching the language. "Some there be," he says, "which have a
mind to renew terms that are now almost worn clean out of use, which I do
not disallow, so it be done with judgment. Some others would ampliate and
enrich their native tongue with more vocables, which also I commend, if it
be aptly and wittily assayed. So that if any other do innovate and bring up
to me a word afore not used or not heard, I would not dispraise it: and that I
do attempt to bring it into use, another man should not cavil at."[296] George
Pettie also defends the use of inkhorn terms. "Though for my part," he says,
"I use those words as little as any, yet I know no reason why I should not
use them, for it is indeed the ready way to enrich our tongue and make it
copious."[297] On the whole, however, it was safer to advocate the formation
in translating Ronsard's French rendering of Pindar's hymns and Anacreon's
odes, "doth so impudently rob the French poet both of his praise and also of
his French terms, that I cannot so much pity him as be angry with him for
his injurious dealing, our said maker not being ashamed to use these French
words, freddon, egar, suberbous, filanding, celest, calabrois, thebanois and
a number of others, which have no manner of conformity with our language
either by custom or derivation which may make them tolerable."[293]
Richard Willes, in his preface to the 1577 edition of Eden's History of
Travel in the West and East Indies, says that though English literature owes
a large debt to Eden, still "many of his English words cannot be excused in
my opinion for smelling too much of the Latin."[294] The list appended is
not so remote from the modern English vocabulary as that which Puttenham
supplies. Willes cites "dominators, ponderous, ditionaries, portentous,
antiques, despicable, solicitate, obsequious, homicide, imbibed, destructive,
prodigious, with other such like, in the stead of lords, weighty, subjects,
wonderful, ancient, low, careful, dutiful, man-slaughter, drunken, noisome,
monstrous, &c." Yet there were some advocates of the use of foreign words.
Florio admits with mock humility that he has employed "some uncouth
terms as entraine, conscientious, endear, tarnish, comport, efface, facilitate,
amusing, debauching, regret, effort, emotion, and such like," and continues,
"If you like them not, take others most commonly set by them to expound
them, since they were set to make such likely French words familiar with
our English, which may well bear them,"[295] a contention which modern
usage supports. Nicholas Udall pronounces judicially in favor of both
methods of enriching the language. "Some there be," he says, "which have a
mind to renew terms that are now almost worn clean out of use, which I do
not disallow, so it be done with judgment. Some others would ampliate and
enrich their native tongue with more vocables, which also I commend, if it
be aptly and wittily assayed. So that if any other do innovate and bring up
to me a word afore not used or not heard, I would not dispraise it: and that I
do attempt to bring it into use, another man should not cavil at."[296] George
Pettie also defends the use of inkhorn terms. "Though for my part," he says,
"I use those words as little as any, yet I know no reason why I should not
use them, for it is indeed the ready way to enrich our tongue and make it
copious."[297] On the whole, however, it was safer to advocate the formation
Page 99
of words from Anglo-Saxon sources. Golding says of his translation of
Philip of Mornay: "Great care hath been taken by forming and deriving of
fit names and terms out of the fountains of our own tongue, though not
altogether most usual yet always conceivable and easy to be understood;
rather than by usurping Latin terms, or by borrowing the words of any
foreign language, lest the matters, which in some cases are mystical enough
of themselves by reason of their own profoundness, might have been made
more obscure to the unlearned by setting them down in terms utterly
unknown to them."[298] Holland says in the preface to his translation of
Livy: "I framed my pen, not to any affected phrase, but to a mean and
popular style. Wherein if I have called again into use some old words, let it
be attributed to the love of my country's language." Even in this matter of
vocabulary, it will be noted, there was something of the stimulus of
patriotism, and the possibility of improving his native tongue must have
appealed to the translator's creative power. Phaer, indeed, alleges as one of
his motives for translating Virgil "defence of my country's language, which
I have heard discommended of many, and esteemed of some to be more
than barbarous."[299]
Convinced, then, that his undertaking, though difficult, meant much both to
the individual and to the state, the translator gladly set about making some
part of the great field of foreign literature, ancient and modern, accessible to
English readers. Of the technicalities of his art he has a good deal to say. At
a time when prefaces and dedications so frequently established personal
relations between author and audience, it was natural that the translator also
should take his readers into his confidence regarding his aims and methods.
His comment, however, is largely incidental. Generally it is applicable only
to the work in hand; it does not profess to be a statement, even on a small
scale, of what translation in general ought to be. There is no discussion in
English corresponding to the small, but comprehensive treatise on La
manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre which Étienne Dolet
published at Lyons in 1540. This casual quality is evidenced by the peculiar
way in which prefaces in different editions of the same book appear and
disappear for no apparent reason, possibly at the convenience of the printer.
It is scarcely fair to interpret as considered, deliberate formulation of
principles, utterances so unpremeditated and fragmentary. The theory which
accompanies secular translation is much less clear and consecutive than that
Philip of Mornay: "Great care hath been taken by forming and deriving of
fit names and terms out of the fountains of our own tongue, though not
altogether most usual yet always conceivable and easy to be understood;
rather than by usurping Latin terms, or by borrowing the words of any
foreign language, lest the matters, which in some cases are mystical enough
of themselves by reason of their own profoundness, might have been made
more obscure to the unlearned by setting them down in terms utterly
unknown to them."[298] Holland says in the preface to his translation of
Livy: "I framed my pen, not to any affected phrase, but to a mean and
popular style. Wherein if I have called again into use some old words, let it
be attributed to the love of my country's language." Even in this matter of
vocabulary, it will be noted, there was something of the stimulus of
patriotism, and the possibility of improving his native tongue must have
appealed to the translator's creative power. Phaer, indeed, alleges as one of
his motives for translating Virgil "defence of my country's language, which
I have heard discommended of many, and esteemed of some to be more
than barbarous."[299]
Convinced, then, that his undertaking, though difficult, meant much both to
the individual and to the state, the translator gladly set about making some
part of the great field of foreign literature, ancient and modern, accessible to
English readers. Of the technicalities of his art he has a good deal to say. At
a time when prefaces and dedications so frequently established personal
relations between author and audience, it was natural that the translator also
should take his readers into his confidence regarding his aims and methods.
His comment, however, is largely incidental. Generally it is applicable only
to the work in hand; it does not profess to be a statement, even on a small
scale, of what translation in general ought to be. There is no discussion in
English corresponding to the small, but comprehensive treatise on La
manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre which Étienne Dolet
published at Lyons in 1540. This casual quality is evidenced by the peculiar
way in which prefaces in different editions of the same book appear and
disappear for no apparent reason, possibly at the convenience of the printer.
It is scarcely fair to interpret as considered, deliberate formulation of
principles, utterances so unpremeditated and fragmentary. The theory which
accompanies secular translation is much less clear and consecutive than that
Page 100
which accompanies the translation of the Bible. Though in the latter case
the formulation of theories of translation was almost equally incidental,
respect for the original, repeated experiment, and constant criticism and
discussion united to make certain principles take very definite shape.
Secular translation produced nothing so homogeneous. The existence of so
many translators, working for the most part independently of each other,
resulted in a confused mass of comment whose real value it is difficult to
estimate. It is true that the new scholarship with its clearer estimate of
literary values and its appreciation of the individual's proprietary rights in
his own writings made itself strongly felt in the sphere of secular translation
and introduced new standards of accuracy, new definitions of the latitude
which might be accorded the translator; but much of the old freedom in
handling material, with the accompanying vagueness as to the limits of the
translator's function, persisted throughout the time of Elizabeth.
In many cases the standards recognized by sixteenth-century translators
were little more exacting than those of the medieval period. With many
writers adequate recognition of source was a matter of choice rather than of
obligation. The English translator might make suitable attribution of a work
to its author and he might undertake to reproduce its substance in its
entirety, but he might, on the other hand, fail to acknowledge any
indebtedness to a predecessor or he might add or omit material, since he
was governed apparently only by the extent of his own powers or by his
conception of what would be most pleasing or edifying to his readers. To
the theory of his art he gave little serious consideration. He did not attempt
to analyse the style of the source which he had chosen. If he praised his
author, it was in the conventional language of compliment, which showed
no real discrimination and which, one suspects, often disguised mere
advertising. His estimate of his own capabilities was only the repetition of
the medieval formula, with its profession of inadequacy for the task and its
claim to have used simple speech devoid of rhetorical ornament. That it was
nothing but a formula was recognized at the time and is good-naturedly
pointed out in the words of Harrington: "Certainly if I should confess or
rather profess that my verse is unartificial, the style rude, the phrase
barbarous, the metre unpleasant, many more would believe it to be so than
would imagine that I thought them so."[300]
the formulation of theories of translation was almost equally incidental,
respect for the original, repeated experiment, and constant criticism and
discussion united to make certain principles take very definite shape.
Secular translation produced nothing so homogeneous. The existence of so
many translators, working for the most part independently of each other,
resulted in a confused mass of comment whose real value it is difficult to
estimate. It is true that the new scholarship with its clearer estimate of
literary values and its appreciation of the individual's proprietary rights in
his own writings made itself strongly felt in the sphere of secular translation
and introduced new standards of accuracy, new definitions of the latitude
which might be accorded the translator; but much of the old freedom in
handling material, with the accompanying vagueness as to the limits of the
translator's function, persisted throughout the time of Elizabeth.
In many cases the standards recognized by sixteenth-century translators
were little more exacting than those of the medieval period. With many
writers adequate recognition of source was a matter of choice rather than of
obligation. The English translator might make suitable attribution of a work
to its author and he might undertake to reproduce its substance in its
entirety, but he might, on the other hand, fail to acknowledge any
indebtedness to a predecessor or he might add or omit material, since he
was governed apparently only by the extent of his own powers or by his
conception of what would be most pleasing or edifying to his readers. To
the theory of his art he gave little serious consideration. He did not attempt
to analyse the style of the source which he had chosen. If he praised his
author, it was in the conventional language of compliment, which showed
no real discrimination and which, one suspects, often disguised mere
advertising. His estimate of his own capabilities was only the repetition of
the medieval formula, with its profession of inadequacy for the task and its
claim to have used simple speech devoid of rhetorical ornament. That it was
nothing but a formula was recognized at the time and is good-naturedly
pointed out in the words of Harrington: "Certainly if I should confess or
rather profess that my verse is unartificial, the style rude, the phrase
barbarous, the metre unpleasant, many more would believe it to be so than
would imagine that I thought them so."[300]
Page 101
This medieval quality, less excusable later in the century when the new
learning had declared itself, appears with more justification in the comment
of the early sixteenth century. Though the translator's field was widening
and was becoming more broadly European, the works chosen for translation
belonged largely to the types popular in the Middle Ages and the comment
attached to them was a repetition of timeworn phrases. Alexander Barclay,
who is best known as the author of The Ship of Fools, published in 1508,
but who also has to his credit several other translations of contemporary
moral and allegorical poems from Latin and French and even, in
anticipation of the newer era, a version of Sallust's Jugurthine War, offers
his translations of The Ship of Fools[301] and of Mancini's Mirror of Good
Manners[302] not to the learned, who might judge of their correctness, but to
"rude people," who may hope to be benefited morally by perusing them. He
has written The Ship of Fools in "common and rural terms"; he does not
follow the author "word by word"; and though he professes to have
reproduced for the most part the "sentence" of the original, he admits
"sometimes adding, sometimes detracting and taking away such things as
seemeth me unnecessary and superfluous."[303] His contemporary, Lord
Berners, writes for a more courtly audience, but he professes much the
same methods. He introduces his Arthur of Little Britain, "not presuming
that I have reduced it into fresh, ornate, polished English, for I know myself
insufficient in the facundious art of rhetoric, and also I am but a learner of
the language of French: howbeit I trust my simple reason hath led me to the
understanding of the true sentence of the matter."[304] Of his translation of
Froissart he says, "And in that I have not followed mine author word by
word, yet I trust I have ensued the true report of the sentence of the matter."
[305]
Sir Francis Bryan, under whose direction Berners' translation of The
Golden Book of Marcus Aurelius was issued in 1535, the year after its
author's death, expresses his admiration of the "high and sweet styles"[306]
of the versions in other languages which have preceded this English
rendering, but similar phrases had been used so often in the characterization
of undistinguished writings that this comment hardly suggests the new and
peculiar quality of Guevara's style.
As the century advanced, these older, easier standards were maintained
especially among translators who chose material similar to that of Barclay
and Berners, the popular work of edification, the novella, which took the
learning had declared itself, appears with more justification in the comment
of the early sixteenth century. Though the translator's field was widening
and was becoming more broadly European, the works chosen for translation
belonged largely to the types popular in the Middle Ages and the comment
attached to them was a repetition of timeworn phrases. Alexander Barclay,
who is best known as the author of The Ship of Fools, published in 1508,
but who also has to his credit several other translations of contemporary
moral and allegorical poems from Latin and French and even, in
anticipation of the newer era, a version of Sallust's Jugurthine War, offers
his translations of The Ship of Fools[301] and of Mancini's Mirror of Good
Manners[302] not to the learned, who might judge of their correctness, but to
"rude people," who may hope to be benefited morally by perusing them. He
has written The Ship of Fools in "common and rural terms"; he does not
follow the author "word by word"; and though he professes to have
reproduced for the most part the "sentence" of the original, he admits
"sometimes adding, sometimes detracting and taking away such things as
seemeth me unnecessary and superfluous."[303] His contemporary, Lord
Berners, writes for a more courtly audience, but he professes much the
same methods. He introduces his Arthur of Little Britain, "not presuming
that I have reduced it into fresh, ornate, polished English, for I know myself
insufficient in the facundious art of rhetoric, and also I am but a learner of
the language of French: howbeit I trust my simple reason hath led me to the
understanding of the true sentence of the matter."[304] Of his translation of
Froissart he says, "And in that I have not followed mine author word by
word, yet I trust I have ensued the true report of the sentence of the matter."
[305]
Sir Francis Bryan, under whose direction Berners' translation of The
Golden Book of Marcus Aurelius was issued in 1535, the year after its
author's death, expresses his admiration of the "high and sweet styles"[306]
of the versions in other languages which have preceded this English
rendering, but similar phrases had been used so often in the characterization
of undistinguished writings that this comment hardly suggests the new and
peculiar quality of Guevara's style.
As the century advanced, these older, easier standards were maintained
especially among translators who chose material similar to that of Barclay
and Berners, the popular work of edification, the novella, which took the
Page 102
place of the romance. The purveyors of entertaining narrative, indeed,
realized in some degree the minor importance of their work as compared
with that of more serious scholars and acted accordingly. The preface to
Turbervile's Tragical Tales throws some light on the author's idea of the
comparative values of translations. He thought of translating Lucan, but
Melpomene appeared to warn him against so ambitious an enterprise, and
admitting his unfitness for the task, he applied himself instead to this
translation "out of sundry Italians."[307] Anthony Munday apologizes for his
"simple translation" of Palmerin d'Oliva by remarking that "to translate
allows little occasion of fine pen work,"[308] a comment which goes far to
account for the doubtful quality of his productions in this field.
Even when the translator of pleasant tales ranked his work high, it was
generally on the ground that his readers would receive from it profit as well
as amusement; he laid no claim to academic correctness. He mentioned or
refrained from mentioning his sources at his own discretion. Painter, in
inaugurating the vogue of the novella, is exceptionally careful in attributing
each story to its author,[309] but Whetstone's Rock of Regard contains no
hint that it is translated, and The Petit Palace of Pettie his Pleasure conveys
the impression of original work. "I dare not compare," runs the prefatory
Letter to Gentlewomen Readers by R. B., "this work with the former
Palaces of Pleasure, because comparisons are odious, and because they
contain histories, translated out of grave authors and learned writers; and
this containeth discourses devised by a green youthful capacity, and
repeated in a manner extempore."[310] It was, again, the personal preference
of the individual or the extent of his linguistic knowledge that determined
whether the translator should employ the original Italian or Spanish
versions of some collections or should content himself with an intermediary
French rendering. Painter, accurate as he is in describing his sources,
confesses that he has often used the French version of Boccaccio, though,
or perhaps because, it is less finely written than its original. Thomas
Fortescue uses the French version for his translation of The Forest, a
collection of histories "written in three sundry tongues, in the Spanish first
by Petrus Mexia, and thence done into the Italian, and last into the French
by Claudius Gringet, late citizen of Paris."[311] The most regrettable latitude
of all, judging by theoretic standards of translation, was the careless
freedom which writers of this group were inclined to appropriate. Anthony
realized in some degree the minor importance of their work as compared
with that of more serious scholars and acted accordingly. The preface to
Turbervile's Tragical Tales throws some light on the author's idea of the
comparative values of translations. He thought of translating Lucan, but
Melpomene appeared to warn him against so ambitious an enterprise, and
admitting his unfitness for the task, he applied himself instead to this
translation "out of sundry Italians."[307] Anthony Munday apologizes for his
"simple translation" of Palmerin d'Oliva by remarking that "to translate
allows little occasion of fine pen work,"[308] a comment which goes far to
account for the doubtful quality of his productions in this field.
Even when the translator of pleasant tales ranked his work high, it was
generally on the ground that his readers would receive from it profit as well
as amusement; he laid no claim to academic correctness. He mentioned or
refrained from mentioning his sources at his own discretion. Painter, in
inaugurating the vogue of the novella, is exceptionally careful in attributing
each story to its author,[309] but Whetstone's Rock of Regard contains no
hint that it is translated, and The Petit Palace of Pettie his Pleasure conveys
the impression of original work. "I dare not compare," runs the prefatory
Letter to Gentlewomen Readers by R. B., "this work with the former
Palaces of Pleasure, because comparisons are odious, and because they
contain histories, translated out of grave authors and learned writers; and
this containeth discourses devised by a green youthful capacity, and
repeated in a manner extempore."[310] It was, again, the personal preference
of the individual or the extent of his linguistic knowledge that determined
whether the translator should employ the original Italian or Spanish
versions of some collections or should content himself with an intermediary
French rendering. Painter, accurate as he is in describing his sources,
confesses that he has often used the French version of Boccaccio, though,
or perhaps because, it is less finely written than its original. Thomas
Fortescue uses the French version for his translation of The Forest, a
collection of histories "written in three sundry tongues, in the Spanish first
by Petrus Mexia, and thence done into the Italian, and last into the French
by Claudius Gringet, late citizen of Paris."[311] The most regrettable latitude
of all, judging by theoretic standards of translation, was the careless
freedom which writers of this group were inclined to appropriate. Anthony
Page 103
Munday, to take an extreme case, translating Palmerin of England from the
French, makes a perfunctory apology in his Epistle Dedicatory for his
inaccuracies: "If you find the translation altered, or the true sense in some
place of a matter impaired, let this excuse answer in default in that case. A
work so large is sufficient to tire so simple a workman in himself. Beside
the printer may in some place let an error escape."[312] Fortescue justifies,
adequately enough, his omission of various tales by the plea that "the lack
of one annoyeth not or maimeth not the other," but incidentally he throws
light on the practice of others, less conscientious, who "add or change at
their pleasure."
There is perhaps danger of underrating the value of the theory which
accompanies translations of this sort. The translators have left
comparatively little comment on their methods, and it may be that now and
then more satisfactory principles were implicit. Yet even when the translator
took his task seriously, his prefatory remarks almost always betrayed that
there was something defective in his theory or careless in his execution.
Bartholomew Young translates Montemayor's Diana from the Spanish after
a careful consideration of texts. "Having compared the French copies with
the Spanish original," he writes, "I judge the first part to be exquisite, the
other two corruptly done, with a confusion of verse into prose, and leaving
out in many places divers hard sentences, and some leaves at the end of the
third part, wherefore they are but blind guides of any to be imitated."[313]
After this, unhappily, in the press of greater affairs he lets the work come
from the printer unsupervised and presumably full of errors, "the copy
being very dark and interlined, and I loath to write it out again." Robert
Tofte addresses his Honor's Academy or the Famous Pastoral of the Fair
Shepherdess Julietta "to the courteous and judicious reader and to none
other"; he explains that he refuses to write for "the sottish multitude," that
monster "who knows not when aught well is or amiss"; and blames "such
idle thieves as do purloin from others' mint what's none of their own coin."
[314]
In spite of this, his preface makes no mention of Nicholas de
Montreux, the original author, and if it were not for the phrase on the title
page, "done into English," one would not suspect that the book was a
translation. The apology of the printer, Thomas Creede, "Some faults no
doubt there be, especially in the verses, and to speak truth, how could it be
otherwise, when he wrote all this volume (as it were) cursorily and in haste,
French, makes a perfunctory apology in his Epistle Dedicatory for his
inaccuracies: "If you find the translation altered, or the true sense in some
place of a matter impaired, let this excuse answer in default in that case. A
work so large is sufficient to tire so simple a workman in himself. Beside
the printer may in some place let an error escape."[312] Fortescue justifies,
adequately enough, his omission of various tales by the plea that "the lack
of one annoyeth not or maimeth not the other," but incidentally he throws
light on the practice of others, less conscientious, who "add or change at
their pleasure."
There is perhaps danger of underrating the value of the theory which
accompanies translations of this sort. The translators have left
comparatively little comment on their methods, and it may be that now and
then more satisfactory principles were implicit. Yet even when the translator
took his task seriously, his prefatory remarks almost always betrayed that
there was something defective in his theory or careless in his execution.
Bartholomew Young translates Montemayor's Diana from the Spanish after
a careful consideration of texts. "Having compared the French copies with
the Spanish original," he writes, "I judge the first part to be exquisite, the
other two corruptly done, with a confusion of verse into prose, and leaving
out in many places divers hard sentences, and some leaves at the end of the
third part, wherefore they are but blind guides of any to be imitated."[313]
After this, unhappily, in the press of greater affairs he lets the work come
from the printer unsupervised and presumably full of errors, "the copy
being very dark and interlined, and I loath to write it out again." Robert
Tofte addresses his Honor's Academy or the Famous Pastoral of the Fair
Shepherdess Julietta "to the courteous and judicious reader and to none
other"; he explains that he refuses to write for "the sottish multitude," that
monster "who knows not when aught well is or amiss"; and blames "such
idle thieves as do purloin from others' mint what's none of their own coin."
[314]
In spite of this, his preface makes no mention of Nicholas de
Montreux, the original author, and if it were not for the phrase on the title
page, "done into English," one would not suspect that the book was a
translation. The apology of the printer, Thomas Creede, "Some faults no
doubt there be, especially in the verses, and to speak truth, how could it be
otherwise, when he wrote all this volume (as it were) cursorily and in haste,
Page 104
never having so much leisure as to overlook one leaf after he had scribbled
the same," stamps Tofte as perhaps a facile, but certainly not a
conscientious workman.
Another fashionable form of literature, the popular religious or didactic
work, was governed by standards of translation not unlike those which
controlled the fictitious narrative. In the work of Lord Berners the romance
had not yet made way for its more sophisticated rival, the novella. His
translation from Guevara, however, marked the beginning of a new fashion.
While Barclay's Ship of Fools and Mirror of Good Manners were
addressed, like their medieval predecessors, to "lewd" people, with The
Golden Book began the vogue of a new type of didactic literature, similar in
its moral purpose and in its frequent employment of narrative material to
the religious works of the Middle Ages, but with new stylistic elements that
made their appeal, as did the novella, not to the rustic and unlearned, but to
courtly readers. The prefaces to The Golden Book and to the translations
which succeeded it throw little light on the theory of their authors, but what
comment there is points to methods like those employed by the translators
of the romance and the novella. Though later translators like Hellowes went
to the original Spanish, Berners, Bryan, and North employ instead the
intermediary French rendering. Praise of Guevara's style becomes a
wearisome repetition of conventional phrases, a rhetorical exercise for the
English writer rather than a serious attempt to analyze the peculiarities of
the Spanish. Exaggeratedly typical is the comment of Hellowes in the 1574
edition of Guevara's Epistles, where he repeats with considerable
complacency the commendation of the original work which was "contained
in my former preface, as followeth. Being furnished so fully with sincere
doctrine, so unused eloquence, so high a style, so apt similitudes, so
excellent discourses, so convenient examples, so profound sentences, so old
antiquities, so ancient histories, such variety of matter, so pleasant
recreations, so strange things alleged, and certain parcels of Scripture with
such dexterity handled, that it may hardly be discerned, whether shall be
greater, either thy pleasure by reading, or profit by following the same."[315]
Guevara himself was perhaps responsible for the failure of his translators to
make any formal recognition of responsibility for reproducing his style. His
fictitious account of the sources of The Golden Book is medieval in tone.
He has translated, not word for word, but thought for thought, and for the
the same," stamps Tofte as perhaps a facile, but certainly not a
conscientious workman.
Another fashionable form of literature, the popular religious or didactic
work, was governed by standards of translation not unlike those which
controlled the fictitious narrative. In the work of Lord Berners the romance
had not yet made way for its more sophisticated rival, the novella. His
translation from Guevara, however, marked the beginning of a new fashion.
While Barclay's Ship of Fools and Mirror of Good Manners were
addressed, like their medieval predecessors, to "lewd" people, with The
Golden Book began the vogue of a new type of didactic literature, similar in
its moral purpose and in its frequent employment of narrative material to
the religious works of the Middle Ages, but with new stylistic elements that
made their appeal, as did the novella, not to the rustic and unlearned, but to
courtly readers. The prefaces to The Golden Book and to the translations
which succeeded it throw little light on the theory of their authors, but what
comment there is points to methods like those employed by the translators
of the romance and the novella. Though later translators like Hellowes went
to the original Spanish, Berners, Bryan, and North employ instead the
intermediary French rendering. Praise of Guevara's style becomes a
wearisome repetition of conventional phrases, a rhetorical exercise for the
English writer rather than a serious attempt to analyze the peculiarities of
the Spanish. Exaggeratedly typical is the comment of Hellowes in the 1574
edition of Guevara's Epistles, where he repeats with considerable
complacency the commendation of the original work which was "contained
in my former preface, as followeth. Being furnished so fully with sincere
doctrine, so unused eloquence, so high a style, so apt similitudes, so
excellent discourses, so convenient examples, so profound sentences, so old
antiquities, so ancient histories, such variety of matter, so pleasant
recreations, so strange things alleged, and certain parcels of Scripture with
such dexterity handled, that it may hardly be discerned, whether shall be
greater, either thy pleasure by reading, or profit by following the same."[315]
Guevara himself was perhaps responsible for the failure of his translators to
make any formal recognition of responsibility for reproducing his style. His
fictitious account of the sources of The Golden Book is medieval in tone.
He has translated, not word for word, but thought for thought, and for the
Page 105
rudeness of his original he has substituted a more lofty style.[316] His
English translators reverse the latter process. Hellowes affirms that his
translation of the Epistles "goeth agreeable unto the Author thereof," but
confesses that he wants "both gloss and hue of rare eloquence, used in the
polishing of the rest of his works." North later translated from the French
Amyot's epoch-making principle: "the office of a fit translator consisteth
not only in the faithful expressing of his author's meaning, but also in a
certain resembling and shadowing out of the form of his style and manner
of his speaking,"[317] but all that he has to say of his Dial of Princes is that
he has reduced it into English "according to my small knowledge and tender
years."[318] Here again, though the translator may sometimes have tried to
adopt newer and more difficult standards, he does not make this explicit in
his comment.
Obviously, however, academic standards of accuracy were not likely to
make their first appearance in connection with fashionable court literature;
one expects to find them associated rather with the translations of the great
classical literature, which Renaissance scholars approached with such
enthusiasm and respect. One of the first of these, the translation of the
Aeneid made by the Scotch poet, Gavin Douglas, appeared, like the
translations of Barclay and Berners, in the early sixteenth century.
Douglas's comment,[319] which shows a good deal of conscious effort at
definition of the translator's duties, is an odd mingling of the medieval and
the modern. He begins with a eulogy of Virgil couched in the
undiscriminating, exaggerated terms of the previous period. Unlike the
many medieval redactors of the Troy story, however, he does not assume
the historian's liberty of selection and combination from a variety of
sources. He regards Virgil as "a per se," and waxes indignant over Caxton's
Eneydos, whose author represented it as based on a French rendering of the
great poet. It is, says Douglas, "no more like than the devil and St. Austin."
In proof of this he cites Caxton's treatment of proper names. Douglas
claims, reasonably enough, that if he followed his original word for word,
the result would be unintelligible, and he appeals to St. Gregory and Horace
in support of this contention. All his plea, however, is for freedom rather
than accuracy, and one scarcely knows how to interpret his profession of
faithfulness:
English translators reverse the latter process. Hellowes affirms that his
translation of the Epistles "goeth agreeable unto the Author thereof," but
confesses that he wants "both gloss and hue of rare eloquence, used in the
polishing of the rest of his works." North later translated from the French
Amyot's epoch-making principle: "the office of a fit translator consisteth
not only in the faithful expressing of his author's meaning, but also in a
certain resembling and shadowing out of the form of his style and manner
of his speaking,"[317] but all that he has to say of his Dial of Princes is that
he has reduced it into English "according to my small knowledge and tender
years."[318] Here again, though the translator may sometimes have tried to
adopt newer and more difficult standards, he does not make this explicit in
his comment.
Obviously, however, academic standards of accuracy were not likely to
make their first appearance in connection with fashionable court literature;
one expects to find them associated rather with the translations of the great
classical literature, which Renaissance scholars approached with such
enthusiasm and respect. One of the first of these, the translation of the
Aeneid made by the Scotch poet, Gavin Douglas, appeared, like the
translations of Barclay and Berners, in the early sixteenth century.
Douglas's comment,[319] which shows a good deal of conscious effort at
definition of the translator's duties, is an odd mingling of the medieval and
the modern. He begins with a eulogy of Virgil couched in the
undiscriminating, exaggerated terms of the previous period. Unlike the
many medieval redactors of the Troy story, however, he does not assume
the historian's liberty of selection and combination from a variety of
sources. He regards Virgil as "a per se," and waxes indignant over Caxton's
Eneydos, whose author represented it as based on a French rendering of the
great poet. It is, says Douglas, "no more like than the devil and St. Austin."
In proof of this he cites Caxton's treatment of proper names. Douglas
claims, reasonably enough, that if he followed his original word for word,
the result would be unintelligible, and he appeals to St. Gregory and Horace
in support of this contention. All his plea, however, is for freedom rather
than accuracy, and one scarcely knows how to interpret his profession of
faithfulness:
Page 106
And thus I am constrenyt, as neir I may,
To hald his vers & go nane other way,
Les sum history, subtill word, or the ryme
Causith me make digressione sum tyme.
Yet whether or not Douglas's "digressions" are permissible, such renderings
as he illustrates involve no more latitude than is sanctioned by the
schoolboy's Latin Grammar. He is disturbed by the necessity for using more
words in English than the Latin has, and he feels it incumbent upon him to
explain,
... sum tyme of a word I mon mak thre,
In witness of this term oppetere.
English, he says in another place, cannot without the use of additional
words reproduce the difference between synonymous terms like animal and
homo; genus, sexus, and species; objectum and subjectum; arbor and
lignum. Such comment, interesting because definite, is nevertheless no
more significant than that which had appeared in the Purvey preface to the
Bible more than a hundred years earlier. One is reminded that most of the
material which the present-day translator finds in grammars of foreign
languages was not yet in existence in any generally accessible form.
Such elementary aids were, however, in process of formulation during the
sixteenth century. Mr. Foster Watson quotes from an edition of Mancinus,
published as early probably as 1520, the following directions for putting
Latin into English: "Whoso will learn to turn Latin into English, let him
first take of the easiest Latin, and when he understandeth clearly what the
Latin meaneth, let him say the English of every Latin word that way, as the
sentence may appear most clearly to his ear, and where the English of the
Latin words of the text will not make the sentence fair, let him take the
English of those Latin words by whom (which) the Latin words of the text
should be expounded and if that (they) will not be enough to make the
sentence perfect, let him add more English, and that not only words, but
also when need requireth, whole clauses such as will agree best to the
sentence."[320] By the new methods of study advocated by men like Cheke
and Ascham translation as practiced by students must have become a much
more intelligent process, and the literary man who had received such
To hald his vers & go nane other way,
Les sum history, subtill word, or the ryme
Causith me make digressione sum tyme.
Yet whether or not Douglas's "digressions" are permissible, such renderings
as he illustrates involve no more latitude than is sanctioned by the
schoolboy's Latin Grammar. He is disturbed by the necessity for using more
words in English than the Latin has, and he feels it incumbent upon him to
explain,
... sum tyme of a word I mon mak thre,
In witness of this term oppetere.
English, he says in another place, cannot without the use of additional
words reproduce the difference between synonymous terms like animal and
homo; genus, sexus, and species; objectum and subjectum; arbor and
lignum. Such comment, interesting because definite, is nevertheless no
more significant than that which had appeared in the Purvey preface to the
Bible more than a hundred years earlier. One is reminded that most of the
material which the present-day translator finds in grammars of foreign
languages was not yet in existence in any generally accessible form.
Such elementary aids were, however, in process of formulation during the
sixteenth century. Mr. Foster Watson quotes from an edition of Mancinus,
published as early probably as 1520, the following directions for putting
Latin into English: "Whoso will learn to turn Latin into English, let him
first take of the easiest Latin, and when he understandeth clearly what the
Latin meaneth, let him say the English of every Latin word that way, as the
sentence may appear most clearly to his ear, and where the English of the
Latin words of the text will not make the sentence fair, let him take the
English of those Latin words by whom (which) the Latin words of the text
should be expounded and if that (they) will not be enough to make the
sentence perfect, let him add more English, and that not only words, but
also when need requireth, whole clauses such as will agree best to the
sentence."[320] By the new methods of study advocated by men like Cheke
and Ascham translation as practiced by students must have become a much
more intelligent process, and the literary man who had received such
Page 107
preparatory training must have realized that variations from the original
such as had troubled Douglas needed no apology, but might be taken for
granted.
Further help was offered to students in the shape of various literal
translations from the classics. The translator of Seneca's Hercules Furens
undertook the work "to conduct by some means to further understanding the
unripened scholars of this realm to whom I thought it should be no less
thankful for me to interpret some Latin work into this our own tongue than
for Erasmus in Latin to expound the Greek."[321] "Neither could I satisfy
myself," he continues, "till I had throughout this whole tragedy of Seneca so
travailed that I had in English given verse for verse (as far as the English
tongue permits) and word for word the Latin, whereby I might both make
some trial of myself and as it were teach the little children to go that yet can
but creep." Abraham Fleming, translating Virgil's Georgics
"grammatically," expresses his original "in plain words applied to blunt
capacities, considering the expositor's drift to consist in delivering a direct
order of construction for the relief of weak grammatists, not in attempting
by curious device and disposition to content courtly humanists, whose
desire he hath been more willing at this time to suspend, because he would
in some exact sort satisfy such as need the supply of his travail."[322]
William Bullokar prefaces his translation of Esop's Fables with the words:
"I have translated out of Latin into English, but not in the best phrase of
English, though English be capable of the perfect sense thereof, and might
be used in the best phrase, had not my care been to keep it somewhat nearer
the Latin phrase, that the English learner of Latin, reading over these
authors in both languages, might the more easily confer them together in
their sense, and the better understand the one by the other: and for that
respect of easy conference, I have kept the like course in my translation of
Tully's Offices out of Latin into English to be imprinted shortly also."[323]
Text books like these, valuable and necessary as they were, can scarcely
claim a place in the history of literature. Bullokar himself, recognizing this,
promises that "if God lend me life and ability to translate any other author
into English hereafter, I will bend myself to follow the excellency of
English in the best phrase thereof, more than I will bend it to the phrases of
the language to be translated." In avoiding the overliteral method, however,
such as had troubled Douglas needed no apology, but might be taken for
granted.
Further help was offered to students in the shape of various literal
translations from the classics. The translator of Seneca's Hercules Furens
undertook the work "to conduct by some means to further understanding the
unripened scholars of this realm to whom I thought it should be no less
thankful for me to interpret some Latin work into this our own tongue than
for Erasmus in Latin to expound the Greek."[321] "Neither could I satisfy
myself," he continues, "till I had throughout this whole tragedy of Seneca so
travailed that I had in English given verse for verse (as far as the English
tongue permits) and word for word the Latin, whereby I might both make
some trial of myself and as it were teach the little children to go that yet can
but creep." Abraham Fleming, translating Virgil's Georgics
"grammatically," expresses his original "in plain words applied to blunt
capacities, considering the expositor's drift to consist in delivering a direct
order of construction for the relief of weak grammatists, not in attempting
by curious device and disposition to content courtly humanists, whose
desire he hath been more willing at this time to suspend, because he would
in some exact sort satisfy such as need the supply of his travail."[322]
William Bullokar prefaces his translation of Esop's Fables with the words:
"I have translated out of Latin into English, but not in the best phrase of
English, though English be capable of the perfect sense thereof, and might
be used in the best phrase, had not my care been to keep it somewhat nearer
the Latin phrase, that the English learner of Latin, reading over these
authors in both languages, might the more easily confer them together in
their sense, and the better understand the one by the other: and for that
respect of easy conference, I have kept the like course in my translation of
Tully's Offices out of Latin into English to be imprinted shortly also."[323]
Text books like these, valuable and necessary as they were, can scarcely
claim a place in the history of literature. Bullokar himself, recognizing this,
promises that "if God lend me life and ability to translate any other author
into English hereafter, I will bend myself to follow the excellency of
English in the best phrase thereof, more than I will bend it to the phrases of
the language to be translated." In avoiding the overliteral method, however,
Page 108
the translator of the classics sometimes assumed a regrettable freedom, not
only with the words but with the substance of his source. With regard to his
translation of the Aeneid Phaer represents himself as "Trusting that you, my
right worshipful masters and students of universities and such as be teachers
of children and readers of this author in Latin, will not be too much
offended though every verse answer not to your expectation. For (besides
the diversity between a construction and a translation) you know there be
many mystical secrets in this writer, which uttered in English would show
little pleasure and in my opinion are better to be untouched than to diminish
the grace of the rest with tediousness and darkness. I have therefore
followed the counsel of Horace, touching the duty of a good interpreter, Qui
quae desperat nitescere posse, relinquit, by which occasion somewhat I
have in places omitted, somewhat altered, and some things I have
expounded, and all to the ease of inferior readers, for you that are learned
need not to be instructed."[324] Though Jasper Heywood's version of
Hercules Furens is an example of the literal translation for the use of
students, most of the other members of the group of young men who in
1581 published their translations of Seneca protest that they have
reproduced the meaning, not the words of their author. Alexander Neville, a
precocious youth who translated the fifth tragedy in "this sixteenth year of
mine age," determined "not to be precise in following the author word for
word, but sometimes by addition, sometimes by subtraction, to use the
aptest phrases in giving the sense that I could invent."[325] Neville's
translation is "oftentimes rudely increased with mine own simple
invention";[326] John Studley has changed the first chorus of the Medea,
"because in it I saw nothing but an heap of profane stories and names of
profane idols";[327] Heywood himself, since the existing text of the Troas is
imperfect, admits having "with addition of mine own pen supplied the want
of some things,"[328] and says that he has also replaced the third chorus,
because much of it is "heaped number of far and strange countries." Most
radical of all is the theory according to which Thomas Drant translated the
Satires of Horace. That Drant could be faithful even to excess is evident
from his preface to The Wailings of Jeremiah included in the same volume
with his version of Horace. "That thou mightest have this rueful parcel of
Scripture pure and sincere, not swerved or altered, I laid it to the
touchstone, the native tongue. I weighed it with the Chaldee Targum and the
only with the words but with the substance of his source. With regard to his
translation of the Aeneid Phaer represents himself as "Trusting that you, my
right worshipful masters and students of universities and such as be teachers
of children and readers of this author in Latin, will not be too much
offended though every verse answer not to your expectation. For (besides
the diversity between a construction and a translation) you know there be
many mystical secrets in this writer, which uttered in English would show
little pleasure and in my opinion are better to be untouched than to diminish
the grace of the rest with tediousness and darkness. I have therefore
followed the counsel of Horace, touching the duty of a good interpreter, Qui
quae desperat nitescere posse, relinquit, by which occasion somewhat I
have in places omitted, somewhat altered, and some things I have
expounded, and all to the ease of inferior readers, for you that are learned
need not to be instructed."[324] Though Jasper Heywood's version of
Hercules Furens is an example of the literal translation for the use of
students, most of the other members of the group of young men who in
1581 published their translations of Seneca protest that they have
reproduced the meaning, not the words of their author. Alexander Neville, a
precocious youth who translated the fifth tragedy in "this sixteenth year of
mine age," determined "not to be precise in following the author word for
word, but sometimes by addition, sometimes by subtraction, to use the
aptest phrases in giving the sense that I could invent."[325] Neville's
translation is "oftentimes rudely increased with mine own simple
invention";[326] John Studley has changed the first chorus of the Medea,
"because in it I saw nothing but an heap of profane stories and names of
profane idols";[327] Heywood himself, since the existing text of the Troas is
imperfect, admits having "with addition of mine own pen supplied the want
of some things,"[328] and says that he has also replaced the third chorus,
because much of it is "heaped number of far and strange countries." Most
radical of all is the theory according to which Thomas Drant translated the
Satires of Horace. That Drant could be faithful even to excess is evident
from his preface to The Wailings of Jeremiah included in the same volume
with his version of Horace. "That thou mightest have this rueful parcel of
Scripture pure and sincere, not swerved or altered, I laid it to the
touchstone, the native tongue. I weighed it with the Chaldee Targum and the
Page 109
Septuaginta. I desired to jump so nigh with the Hebrew, that it doth
erewhile deform the vein of the English, the proprieties of that language and
ours being in some speeches so much dissemblable." But with Horace Drant
pursues a different course. As a moralist it is justifiable for him to translate
Horace because the Latin poet satirizes that wickedness which Jeremiah
mourned over. Horace's satire, however, is not entirely applicable to
conditions in England; "he never saw that with the view of his eye which
his pensive translator cannot but overview with the languish of his soul."
Moreover Horace's style is capable of improvement, an improvement which
Drant is quite ready to provide. "His eloquence is sometimes too sharp, and
therefore I have blunted it, and sometimes too dull, and therefore I have
whetted it, helping him to ebb and helping him to rise." With his reader
Drant is equally high-handed. "I dare not warrant the reader to understand
him in all places," he writes, "no more than he did me. Howbeit I have
made him more lightsome well nigh by one half (a small accomplishment
for one of my continuance) and if thou canst not now in all points perceive
him (thou must bear with me) in sooth the default is thine own." After this
one is somewhat prepared for Drant's remarkable summary of his methods.
"First I have now done as the people of God were commanded to do with
their captive women that were handsome and beautiful: I have shaved off
his hair and pared off his nails, that is, I have wiped away all his vanity and
superfluity of matter. Further, I have for the most part drawn his private
carpings of this or that man to a general moral. I have Englished things not
according to the vein of the Latin propriety, but of his own vulgar tongue. I
have interfered (to remove his obscurity and sometimes to better his matter)
much of mine own devising. I have pieced his reason, eked and mended his
similitudes, mollified his hardness, prolonged his cortall kind of speeches,
changed and much altered his words, but not his sentence, or at least (I dare
say) not his purpose."[329] Even the novella does not afford examples of
such deliberate justification of undue liberty with source.
Why such a situation existed may be partially explained. The Elizabethan
writer was almost as slow as his medieval predecessor to make distinctions
between different kinds of literature. Both the novella and the epic might be
classed as "histories," and "histories" were valuable because they aided the
reader in the actual conduct of life. Arthur Golding tells in the preface to his
translation of Justin the story of how Alexander the Great "coming into a
erewhile deform the vein of the English, the proprieties of that language and
ours being in some speeches so much dissemblable." But with Horace Drant
pursues a different course. As a moralist it is justifiable for him to translate
Horace because the Latin poet satirizes that wickedness which Jeremiah
mourned over. Horace's satire, however, is not entirely applicable to
conditions in England; "he never saw that with the view of his eye which
his pensive translator cannot but overview with the languish of his soul."
Moreover Horace's style is capable of improvement, an improvement which
Drant is quite ready to provide. "His eloquence is sometimes too sharp, and
therefore I have blunted it, and sometimes too dull, and therefore I have
whetted it, helping him to ebb and helping him to rise." With his reader
Drant is equally high-handed. "I dare not warrant the reader to understand
him in all places," he writes, "no more than he did me. Howbeit I have
made him more lightsome well nigh by one half (a small accomplishment
for one of my continuance) and if thou canst not now in all points perceive
him (thou must bear with me) in sooth the default is thine own." After this
one is somewhat prepared for Drant's remarkable summary of his methods.
"First I have now done as the people of God were commanded to do with
their captive women that were handsome and beautiful: I have shaved off
his hair and pared off his nails, that is, I have wiped away all his vanity and
superfluity of matter. Further, I have for the most part drawn his private
carpings of this or that man to a general moral. I have Englished things not
according to the vein of the Latin propriety, but of his own vulgar tongue. I
have interfered (to remove his obscurity and sometimes to better his matter)
much of mine own devising. I have pieced his reason, eked and mended his
similitudes, mollified his hardness, prolonged his cortall kind of speeches,
changed and much altered his words, but not his sentence, or at least (I dare
say) not his purpose."[329] Even the novella does not afford examples of
such deliberate justification of undue liberty with source.
Why such a situation existed may be partially explained. The Elizabethan
writer was almost as slow as his medieval predecessor to make distinctions
between different kinds of literature. Both the novella and the epic might be
classed as "histories," and "histories" were valuable because they aided the
reader in the actual conduct of life. Arthur Golding tells in the preface to his
translation of Justin the story of how Alexander the Great "coming into a
Page 110
school and finding not Homer's works there ... gave the master a buffet with
his fist: meaning that the knowledge of Histories was a thing necessary to
all estates and degrees."[330] It was the content of a work that was most
important, and comment like that of Drant makes us realize how persistent
was the conception that such content was common property which might be
adjusted to the needs of different readers. The lesser freedoms of the
translator were probably largely due to the difficulties inherent in a metrical
rendering. It is "ryme" that partially accounts for some of Douglas's
"digressions." Seneca's Hercules Furens, literal as the translation purports
to be, is reproduced "verse for verse, as far as the English tongue permits."
Thomas Twyne, who completed the work which Phaer began, calls attention
to the difficulty "in this kind of translation to enforce their rime to another
man's meaning."[331] Edward Hake, it is not unlikely, expresses a common
idea when he gives as one of his reasons for employing verse rather than
prose "that prose requireth a more exact labor than metre doth."[332] If one
is to believe Abraham Fleming, one of the adherents of Gabriel Harvey,
matters may be improved by the adoption of classical metres. Fleming has
translated Virgil's Bucolics and Georgics "not in foolish rhyme, the nice
observance whereof many times darkeneth, corrupteth, perverteth, and
falsifieth both the sense and the signification, but with due proportion and
measure."[333]
Seemingly, however, the translators who advocated the employment of the
hexameter made little use of the argument that to do so made it possible to
reproduce the original more faithfully. Stanyhurst, who says that in his
translation of the first four books of the Aeneid he is carrying out Ascham's
wish that the university students should "apply their wits in beautifying our
English language with heroical verses," chooses Virgil as the subject of his
experiment for "his peerless style and matchless stuff,"[334] leaving his
reader with the impression that the claims of his author were probably
subordinate in the translator's mind to his interest in Ascham's theories.
Possibly he shared his master's belief that "even the best translation is for
mere necessity but an evil imped wing to fly withal, or a heavy stump leg of
wood to go withal."[335] In discussion of the style to be employed in the
metrical rendering there was the same failure to make explicit the
connection between the original and the translation. Many critics accepted
the principle that "decorum" of style was essential in the translation of
his fist: meaning that the knowledge of Histories was a thing necessary to
all estates and degrees."[330] It was the content of a work that was most
important, and comment like that of Drant makes us realize how persistent
was the conception that such content was common property which might be
adjusted to the needs of different readers. The lesser freedoms of the
translator were probably largely due to the difficulties inherent in a metrical
rendering. It is "ryme" that partially accounts for some of Douglas's
"digressions." Seneca's Hercules Furens, literal as the translation purports
to be, is reproduced "verse for verse, as far as the English tongue permits."
Thomas Twyne, who completed the work which Phaer began, calls attention
to the difficulty "in this kind of translation to enforce their rime to another
man's meaning."[331] Edward Hake, it is not unlikely, expresses a common
idea when he gives as one of his reasons for employing verse rather than
prose "that prose requireth a more exact labor than metre doth."[332] If one
is to believe Abraham Fleming, one of the adherents of Gabriel Harvey,
matters may be improved by the adoption of classical metres. Fleming has
translated Virgil's Bucolics and Georgics "not in foolish rhyme, the nice
observance whereof many times darkeneth, corrupteth, perverteth, and
falsifieth both the sense and the signification, but with due proportion and
measure."[333]
Seemingly, however, the translators who advocated the employment of the
hexameter made little use of the argument that to do so made it possible to
reproduce the original more faithfully. Stanyhurst, who says that in his
translation of the first four books of the Aeneid he is carrying out Ascham's
wish that the university students should "apply their wits in beautifying our
English language with heroical verses," chooses Virgil as the subject of his
experiment for "his peerless style and matchless stuff,"[334] leaving his
reader with the impression that the claims of his author were probably
subordinate in the translator's mind to his interest in Ascham's theories.
Possibly he shared his master's belief that "even the best translation is for
mere necessity but an evil imped wing to fly withal, or a heavy stump leg of
wood to go withal."[335] In discussion of the style to be employed in the
metrical rendering there was the same failure to make explicit the
connection between the original and the translation. Many critics accepted
the principle that "decorum" of style was essential in the translation of
Page 111
certain kinds of poetry, but they based their demand for this quality on its
extrinsic suitability much more than on its presence in the work to be
translated. In Turbervile's elaborate comment on the style which he has used
in his translation of the Eclogues of Mantuan, there is the same baffling
vagueness in his references to the quality of the original that is felt in the
prefaces of Lydgate and Caxton. "Though I have altered the tongue," he
says, "I trust I have not changed the author's meaning or sense in anything,
but played the part of a true interpreter, observing that we call Decorum in
each respect, as far as the poet's and our mother tongue will give me leave.
For as the conference between shepherds is familiar stuff and homely, so
have I shaped my style and tempered it with such common and ordinary
phrase of speech as countrymen do use in their affairs; alway minding the
saying of Horace, whose sentence I have thus Englished:
To set a manly head upon a horse's neck
And all the limbs with divers plumes of divers hue to deck,
Or paint a woman's face aloft to open show,
And make the picture end in fish with scaly skin below,
I think (my friends) would cause you laugh and smile to see
How ill these ill-compacted things and numbers would
agree.
For indeed he that shall translate a shepherd's tale and use the talk and style
of an heroical personage, expressing the silly man's meaning with lofty
thundering words, in my simple judgment joins (as Horace saith) a horse's
neck and a man's head together. For as the one were monstrous to see, so
were the other too fond and foolish to read. Wherefore I have (I say) used
the common country phrase according to the person of the speakers in every
Eclogue, as though indeed the man himself should tell his tale. If there be
anything herein that thou shalt happen to mistake, neither blame the learned
poet, nor control the clownish shepherd (good reader) but me that presumed
rashly to offer so unworthy matter to thy survey."[336] Another phase of
"decorum," the necessity for employing a lofty style in dealing with the
affairs of great persons, comes in for discussion in connection with
translations of Seneca and Virgil. Jasper Heywood makes his excuses in
case his translation of the Troas has "not kept the royalty of speech meet for
a tragedy";[337] Stanyhurst praises Phaer for his "picked and lofty words";
extrinsic suitability much more than on its presence in the work to be
translated. In Turbervile's elaborate comment on the style which he has used
in his translation of the Eclogues of Mantuan, there is the same baffling
vagueness in his references to the quality of the original that is felt in the
prefaces of Lydgate and Caxton. "Though I have altered the tongue," he
says, "I trust I have not changed the author's meaning or sense in anything,
but played the part of a true interpreter, observing that we call Decorum in
each respect, as far as the poet's and our mother tongue will give me leave.
For as the conference between shepherds is familiar stuff and homely, so
have I shaped my style and tempered it with such common and ordinary
phrase of speech as countrymen do use in their affairs; alway minding the
saying of Horace, whose sentence I have thus Englished:
To set a manly head upon a horse's neck
And all the limbs with divers plumes of divers hue to deck,
Or paint a woman's face aloft to open show,
And make the picture end in fish with scaly skin below,
I think (my friends) would cause you laugh and smile to see
How ill these ill-compacted things and numbers would
agree.
For indeed he that shall translate a shepherd's tale and use the talk and style
of an heroical personage, expressing the silly man's meaning with lofty
thundering words, in my simple judgment joins (as Horace saith) a horse's
neck and a man's head together. For as the one were monstrous to see, so
were the other too fond and foolish to read. Wherefore I have (I say) used
the common country phrase according to the person of the speakers in every
Eclogue, as though indeed the man himself should tell his tale. If there be
anything herein that thou shalt happen to mistake, neither blame the learned
poet, nor control the clownish shepherd (good reader) but me that presumed
rashly to offer so unworthy matter to thy survey."[336] Another phase of
"decorum," the necessity for employing a lofty style in dealing with the
affairs of great persons, comes in for discussion in connection with
translations of Seneca and Virgil. Jasper Heywood makes his excuses in
case his translation of the Troas has "not kept the royalty of speech meet for
a tragedy";[337] Stanyhurst praises Phaer for his "picked and lofty words";
Page 112
[338]
but he himself is blamed by Puttenham because his own words lack
dignity. "In speaking or writing of a prince's affairs and fortunes," writes
Puttenham, "there is a certain decorum, that we may not use the same terms
in their business as we might very well do in a meaner person's, the case
being all one, such reverence is due to their estates."[339] He instances
Stanyhurst's renderings, "Aeneas was fain to trudge out of Troy" and "what
moved Juno to tug so great a captain as Aeneas," and declares that the term
trudge is "better to be spoken of a beggar, or of a rogue, or of a lackey," and
that the word tug "spoken in this case is so undecent as none other could
have been devised, and took his first original from the cart." A similar
objection to the employment of a "plain" style in telling the Troy story was
made, it will be remembered, in the early fifteenth century by Wyntoun.
The matter of decorum was to receive further attention in the seventeenth
and eighteenth centuries. In general, however, the comment associated with
verse translations does not anticipate that of later times and is scarcely more
significant than that which accompanies the novella. So long, indeed, as the
theory of translation was so largely concerned with the claims of the reader,
there was little room for initiative. It was no mark of originality to say that
the translation must be profitable or entertaining, clear and easily
understood; these rules had already been laid down by generations of
translators. The real opportunity for a fresh, individual approach to the
problems of translation lay in consideration of the claims of the original
author. Renaissance scholarship was bringing a new knowledge of texts and
authors and encouraging a new alertness of mind in approaching texts
written in foreign languages. It was now possible, while making
faithfulness to source obligatory instead of optional, to put the matter on a
reasonable basis. The most vigorous and suggestive comment came from a
small number of men of scholarly tastes and of active minds, who brought
to the subject both learning and enthusiasm, and who were not content with
vague, conventional forms of words.
It was prose rather than verse renderings that occupied the attention of these
theorists, and in the works which they chose for translation the intellectual
was generally stronger than the artistic appeal. Their translations, however,
showed a variety peculiarly characteristic of the English Renaissance.
Interest in classical scholarship was nearly always associated with interest
in the new religious doctrines, and hence the new theories of translation
but he himself is blamed by Puttenham because his own words lack
dignity. "In speaking or writing of a prince's affairs and fortunes," writes
Puttenham, "there is a certain decorum, that we may not use the same terms
in their business as we might very well do in a meaner person's, the case
being all one, such reverence is due to their estates."[339] He instances
Stanyhurst's renderings, "Aeneas was fain to trudge out of Troy" and "what
moved Juno to tug so great a captain as Aeneas," and declares that the term
trudge is "better to be spoken of a beggar, or of a rogue, or of a lackey," and
that the word tug "spoken in this case is so undecent as none other could
have been devised, and took his first original from the cart." A similar
objection to the employment of a "plain" style in telling the Troy story was
made, it will be remembered, in the early fifteenth century by Wyntoun.
The matter of decorum was to receive further attention in the seventeenth
and eighteenth centuries. In general, however, the comment associated with
verse translations does not anticipate that of later times and is scarcely more
significant than that which accompanies the novella. So long, indeed, as the
theory of translation was so largely concerned with the claims of the reader,
there was little room for initiative. It was no mark of originality to say that
the translation must be profitable or entertaining, clear and easily
understood; these rules had already been laid down by generations of
translators. The real opportunity for a fresh, individual approach to the
problems of translation lay in consideration of the claims of the original
author. Renaissance scholarship was bringing a new knowledge of texts and
authors and encouraging a new alertness of mind in approaching texts
written in foreign languages. It was now possible, while making
faithfulness to source obligatory instead of optional, to put the matter on a
reasonable basis. The most vigorous and suggestive comment came from a
small number of men of scholarly tastes and of active minds, who brought
to the subject both learning and enthusiasm, and who were not content with
vague, conventional forms of words.
It was prose rather than verse renderings that occupied the attention of these
theorists, and in the works which they chose for translation the intellectual
was generally stronger than the artistic appeal. Their translations, however,
showed a variety peculiarly characteristic of the English Renaissance.
Interest in classical scholarship was nearly always associated with interest
in the new religious doctrines, and hence the new theories of translation
Page 113
were attached impartially either to renderings of the classics or to versions
of contemporary theological works, valuable on account of the close,
careful thinking which they contained, as contrasted with the more
superficial charm of writings like those of Guevara. An Elizabethan scholar,
indeed, might have hesitated if asked which was the more important, the
Greek or Latin classic or the theological treatise. Nash praises Golding
indiscriminately "for his industrious toil in Englishing Ovid's
Metamorphoses, besides many other exquisite editions of divinity turned by
him out of the French tongue into our own."[340] Golding himself,
translating one of these "exquisite editions of divinity," Calvin's Sermons on
the Book of Job, insists so strongly on the "substance, importance, and
travail"[341] which belong to the work that one is ready to believe that he
ranked it higher than any of his other translations. Nor was the contribution
from this field to be despised. Though the translation of the Bible was an
isolated task which had few relations with other forms of translation, what
few affiliations it developed were almost entirely with theological works
like those of Erasmus, Melanchthon, Calvin, and to the translation of such
writings Biblical standards of accuracy were transferred. On the other hand
the translator of Erasmus or Calvin was likely to have other and very
different interests, which did much to save him from a narrow pedantry.
Nicholas Udall, for example, who had a large share in the translation of
Erasmus's Paraphrase on the New Testament, also translated parts of
Terence and is best known as the author of Ralph Roister Doister. Thomas
Norton, who translated Calvin's Institution of the Christian Religion, has
been credited with a share in Gorboduc.
It was towards the middle of the century that these translators began to
formulate their views, and probably the decades immediately before and
after the accession of Elizabeth were more fruitful in theory than any other
part of the period. Certain centers of influence may be rather clearly
distinguished. In contemporary references to the early part of the century
Sir Thomas Elyot and Sir Thomas More are generally coupled together as
authorities on translation. Slightly later St. John's College, Cambridge, "that
most famous and fortunate nurse of all learning,"[342] exerted through its
masters and students a powerful influence. Much of the fame of the college
was due to Sir John Cheke, "a man of men," according to Nash,
"supernaturally traded in all tongues." Cheke is associated, in one way and
of contemporary theological works, valuable on account of the close,
careful thinking which they contained, as contrasted with the more
superficial charm of writings like those of Guevara. An Elizabethan scholar,
indeed, might have hesitated if asked which was the more important, the
Greek or Latin classic or the theological treatise. Nash praises Golding
indiscriminately "for his industrious toil in Englishing Ovid's
Metamorphoses, besides many other exquisite editions of divinity turned by
him out of the French tongue into our own."[340] Golding himself,
translating one of these "exquisite editions of divinity," Calvin's Sermons on
the Book of Job, insists so strongly on the "substance, importance, and
travail"[341] which belong to the work that one is ready to believe that he
ranked it higher than any of his other translations. Nor was the contribution
from this field to be despised. Though the translation of the Bible was an
isolated task which had few relations with other forms of translation, what
few affiliations it developed were almost entirely with theological works
like those of Erasmus, Melanchthon, Calvin, and to the translation of such
writings Biblical standards of accuracy were transferred. On the other hand
the translator of Erasmus or Calvin was likely to have other and very
different interests, which did much to save him from a narrow pedantry.
Nicholas Udall, for example, who had a large share in the translation of
Erasmus's Paraphrase on the New Testament, also translated parts of
Terence and is best known as the author of Ralph Roister Doister. Thomas
Norton, who translated Calvin's Institution of the Christian Religion, has
been credited with a share in Gorboduc.
It was towards the middle of the century that these translators began to
formulate their views, and probably the decades immediately before and
after the accession of Elizabeth were more fruitful in theory than any other
part of the period. Certain centers of influence may be rather clearly
distinguished. In contemporary references to the early part of the century
Sir Thomas Elyot and Sir Thomas More are generally coupled together as
authorities on translation. Slightly later St. John's College, Cambridge, "that
most famous and fortunate nurse of all learning,"[342] exerted through its
masters and students a powerful influence. Much of the fame of the college
was due to Sir John Cheke, "a man of men," according to Nash,
"supernaturally traded in all tongues." Cheke is associated, in one way and
Page 114
another, with an odd variety of translations—Nicholls' translation of a
French version of Thucydides,[343] Hoby's Courtier,[344] Wilson's
Demosthenes[345]—suggesting something of the range of his sympathies.
Though little of his own comment survives, the echoes of his opinions in
Ascham's Schoolmaster and the preface to Wilson's Demosthenes make one
suspect that his teaching was possibly the strongest force at work at the time
to produce higher standards for translation. As the century progressed Sir
William Cecil, in his early days a distinguished student at St. John's and an
intimate associate of Cheke's, maintained, in spite of the cares of state, the
tradition of his college as the patron of various translators and the recipient
of numerous dedications prefixed to their productions. It is from the
midcentury translators, however, that the most distinctive comment
emanates. United in various combinations, now by religious sympathies,
now by a common enthusiasm for learning, now by the influence of an
individual, they form a group fairly homogeneous so far as their theories of
translation are concerned, appreciative of academic correctness, but ready
to consider also the claims of the reader and the nature of the vernacular.
The earlier translators, Elyot and More, have left small but significant
comment on methods. More's expression of theory was elicited by Tyndale's
translation of the Bible; of the technical difficulties involved in his own
translation of The Life of Pico della Mirandola he says nothing. Elyot is one
of the first translators to approach his task from a new angle. Translating
from Greek to English, he observed, like Tyndale, the differences and
correspondences between the two languages. His Doctrinal of Princes was
translated "to the intent only that I would assay if our English tongue might
receive the quick and proper sentences pronounced by the Greeks."[346] The
experiment had interesting results. "And in this experience," he continues,
"I have found (if I be not much deceived) that the form of speaking, called
in Greek and also in English Phrasis, much nearer approacheth to that
which at this day we use, than the order of the Latin tongue. I mean in the
sentences and not in the words."
A peculiarly good exponent of the new vitality which was taking possession
of the theory of translation is Nicholas Udall, whose opinions have been
already cited in this chapter. The versatility of intellect evinced by the list of
his varied interests, dramatic, academic, religious, showed itself also in his
French version of Thucydides,[343] Hoby's Courtier,[344] Wilson's
Demosthenes[345]—suggesting something of the range of his sympathies.
Though little of his own comment survives, the echoes of his opinions in
Ascham's Schoolmaster and the preface to Wilson's Demosthenes make one
suspect that his teaching was possibly the strongest force at work at the time
to produce higher standards for translation. As the century progressed Sir
William Cecil, in his early days a distinguished student at St. John's and an
intimate associate of Cheke's, maintained, in spite of the cares of state, the
tradition of his college as the patron of various translators and the recipient
of numerous dedications prefixed to their productions. It is from the
midcentury translators, however, that the most distinctive comment
emanates. United in various combinations, now by religious sympathies,
now by a common enthusiasm for learning, now by the influence of an
individual, they form a group fairly homogeneous so far as their theories of
translation are concerned, appreciative of academic correctness, but ready
to consider also the claims of the reader and the nature of the vernacular.
The earlier translators, Elyot and More, have left small but significant
comment on methods. More's expression of theory was elicited by Tyndale's
translation of the Bible; of the technical difficulties involved in his own
translation of The Life of Pico della Mirandola he says nothing. Elyot is one
of the first translators to approach his task from a new angle. Translating
from Greek to English, he observed, like Tyndale, the differences and
correspondences between the two languages. His Doctrinal of Princes was
translated "to the intent only that I would assay if our English tongue might
receive the quick and proper sentences pronounced by the Greeks."[346] The
experiment had interesting results. "And in this experience," he continues,
"I have found (if I be not much deceived) that the form of speaking, called
in Greek and also in English Phrasis, much nearer approacheth to that
which at this day we use, than the order of the Latin tongue. I mean in the
sentences and not in the words."
A peculiarly good exponent of the new vitality which was taking possession
of the theory of translation is Nicholas Udall, whose opinions have been
already cited in this chapter. The versatility of intellect evinced by the list of
his varied interests, dramatic, academic, religious, showed itself also in his
Page 115
views regarding translation. In the various prefaces and dedications which
he contributed to the translation of Erasmus's Paraphrase he touches on
problems of all sorts—stipends for translators, the augmentation of the
English vocabulary, sentence structure in translation, the style of Erasmus,
the individual quality in the style of every writer—but all these questions he
treats lightly and undogmatically. Translation, according to Udall, should
not conform to iron rules. He is not disturbed by the diversity of methods
exhibited in the Paraphrase. "Though every translator," he writes, "follow
his own vein in turning the Latin into English, yet doth none willingly
swerve or dissent from the mind and sense of his author, albeit some go
more near to the words of the author, and some use the liberty of translating
at large, not so precisely binding themselves to the strait interpretation of
every word and syllable."[347] In his own share of the translation Udall
inclines rather to the free than to the literal method. He has not been able
"fully to discharge the office of a good translator,"[348] partly because of the
ornate quality of Erasmus's style, partly because he wishes to be understood
by the unlearned. He does not feel so scrupulous as he would if he were
translating the text of Scripture, though even in the latter connection he is
guilty of the heretical opinion that "if the translators were not altogether so
precise as they are, but had some more regard to expressing of the sense, I
think in my judgment they should do better." It will be noted, however, that
Udall's advocacy of freedom is an individual reaction, not the repetition of a
formula. The preface to his translation of the Apophthegmes of Erasmus
helps to redress the balance in favor of accuracy. "I have labored," he says,
"to discharge the duty of a translator, that is, keeping and following the
sense of my book, to interpret and turn the Latin into English, with as much
grace of our vulgar tongue as in my slender power and knowledge hath
lain."[349] The rest of the preface shows that Udall, in his concern for the
quality of the English, did not make "following the sense" an excuse for
undue liberties. Writing "with a regard for young scholars and students,
who get great value from comparing languages," he is most careful to note
such slight changes and omissions as he has made in the text. Explanations
and annotations have been printed "in a small letter with some directory
mark," and "any Greek or Latin verse or word, whereof the pith and grace
of the saying dependeth" has been retained, a sacrifice to scholarship for
which he apologizes to the unlearned reader.
he contributed to the translation of Erasmus's Paraphrase he touches on
problems of all sorts—stipends for translators, the augmentation of the
English vocabulary, sentence structure in translation, the style of Erasmus,
the individual quality in the style of every writer—but all these questions he
treats lightly and undogmatically. Translation, according to Udall, should
not conform to iron rules. He is not disturbed by the diversity of methods
exhibited in the Paraphrase. "Though every translator," he writes, "follow
his own vein in turning the Latin into English, yet doth none willingly
swerve or dissent from the mind and sense of his author, albeit some go
more near to the words of the author, and some use the liberty of translating
at large, not so precisely binding themselves to the strait interpretation of
every word and syllable."[347] In his own share of the translation Udall
inclines rather to the free than to the literal method. He has not been able
"fully to discharge the office of a good translator,"[348] partly because of the
ornate quality of Erasmus's style, partly because he wishes to be understood
by the unlearned. He does not feel so scrupulous as he would if he were
translating the text of Scripture, though even in the latter connection he is
guilty of the heretical opinion that "if the translators were not altogether so
precise as they are, but had some more regard to expressing of the sense, I
think in my judgment they should do better." It will be noted, however, that
Udall's advocacy of freedom is an individual reaction, not the repetition of a
formula. The preface to his translation of the Apophthegmes of Erasmus
helps to redress the balance in favor of accuracy. "I have labored," he says,
"to discharge the duty of a translator, that is, keeping and following the
sense of my book, to interpret and turn the Latin into English, with as much
grace of our vulgar tongue as in my slender power and knowledge hath
lain."[349] The rest of the preface shows that Udall, in his concern for the
quality of the English, did not make "following the sense" an excuse for
undue liberties. Writing "with a regard for young scholars and students,
who get great value from comparing languages," he is most careful to note
such slight changes and omissions as he has made in the text. Explanations
and annotations have been printed "in a small letter with some directory
mark," and "any Greek or Latin verse or word, whereof the pith and grace
of the saying dependeth" has been retained, a sacrifice to scholarship for
which he apologizes to the unlearned reader.
Page 116
Nicholas Grimald, who published his translation of Cicero's Offices shortly
after the accession of Elizabeth, is much more dogmatic in his rules for
translation than is Udall. "Howbeit look," runs the preface, "what rule the
Rhetorician gives in precept, to be observed of an Orator in telling of his
tale: that it be short, and without idle words: that it be plain, and without
dark sense: that it be provable, and without any swerving from the truth: the
same rule should be used in examining and judging of translation. For if it
be not as brief as the very author's text requireth, what so is added to his
perfect style shall appear superfluous, and to serve rather to the making of
some paraphrase or commentary. Thereto if it be uttered with inkhorn
terms, and not with usual words: or if it be phrased with wrested or far-
fetched forms of speech, not fair but harsh, not easy but hard, not natural
but violent it shall seem to be. Then also, in case it yield not the meaning of
the author, but either following fancy or misled by error forsakes the true
pattern, it cannot be approved for a faithful and sure interpretation, which
ought to be taken for the greatest praise of all."[350] In Grimald's insistence
on a brevity equal to that of the original and in his unmodified opposition to
innovations in vocabulary, there is something of pedantic narrowness. His
criticism of Cicero is not illuminating and his estimate, in this connection,
of his own accomplishment is amusingly complacent. In Cicero's work
"marvellous is the matter, flowing the eloquence, rich the store of stuff, and
full artificial the enditing: but how I," he continues, "have expressed the
same, the more the book be perused, the better it may chance to appear.
None other translation in our tongue have I seen but one, which is of all
men of any learning so well liked that they repute it and consider it as none:
yet if ye list to compare this somewhat with that nothing, peradventure this
somewhat will serve somewhat the more." Yet in spite of his limitations
Grimald has some breadth of outlook. A work like his own, he believes, can
help the reader to a greater command of the vernacular. "Here is for him
occasion both to whet his wit and also to file his tongue. For although an
Englishman hath his mother tongue and can talk apace as he learned of his
dame, yet is it one thing to tittle tattle, I wot not how, or to chatter like a jay,
and another to bestow his words wisely, orderly, pleasantly, and pithily."
The writer knows men who could speak Latin "readily and well-favoredly,
who to have done as much in our language and to have handled the same
matter, would have been half black." Careful study of this translation will
after the accession of Elizabeth, is much more dogmatic in his rules for
translation than is Udall. "Howbeit look," runs the preface, "what rule the
Rhetorician gives in precept, to be observed of an Orator in telling of his
tale: that it be short, and without idle words: that it be plain, and without
dark sense: that it be provable, and without any swerving from the truth: the
same rule should be used in examining and judging of translation. For if it
be not as brief as the very author's text requireth, what so is added to his
perfect style shall appear superfluous, and to serve rather to the making of
some paraphrase or commentary. Thereto if it be uttered with inkhorn
terms, and not with usual words: or if it be phrased with wrested or far-
fetched forms of speech, not fair but harsh, not easy but hard, not natural
but violent it shall seem to be. Then also, in case it yield not the meaning of
the author, but either following fancy or misled by error forsakes the true
pattern, it cannot be approved for a faithful and sure interpretation, which
ought to be taken for the greatest praise of all."[350] In Grimald's insistence
on a brevity equal to that of the original and in his unmodified opposition to
innovations in vocabulary, there is something of pedantic narrowness. His
criticism of Cicero is not illuminating and his estimate, in this connection,
of his own accomplishment is amusingly complacent. In Cicero's work
"marvellous is the matter, flowing the eloquence, rich the store of stuff, and
full artificial the enditing: but how I," he continues, "have expressed the
same, the more the book be perused, the better it may chance to appear.
None other translation in our tongue have I seen but one, which is of all
men of any learning so well liked that they repute it and consider it as none:
yet if ye list to compare this somewhat with that nothing, peradventure this
somewhat will serve somewhat the more." Yet in spite of his limitations
Grimald has some breadth of outlook. A work like his own, he believes, can
help the reader to a greater command of the vernacular. "Here is for him
occasion both to whet his wit and also to file his tongue. For although an
Englishman hath his mother tongue and can talk apace as he learned of his
dame, yet is it one thing to tittle tattle, I wot not how, or to chatter like a jay,
and another to bestow his words wisely, orderly, pleasantly, and pithily."
The writer knows men who could speak Latin "readily and well-favoredly,
who to have done as much in our language and to have handled the same
matter, would have been half black." Careful study of this translation will
Page 117
help a man "as well in the English as the Latin, to weigh well properties of
words, fashions of phrases, and the ornaments of both."
Another interesting document is the preface entitled The Translator to the
Reader which appeared in 1578 in the fourth edition of Thomas Norton's
translation of Calvin's Institution of the Christian Religion. The opinions
which it contains took shape some years earlier, for the author expressly
states that the translation has not been changed at all from what it was in the
first impression, published in 1561, and that the considerations which he
now formulates governed him in the beginning. Norton, like Grimald,
insists on extreme accuracy in following the original, but he bases his
demand on a truth largely ignored by translators up to this time, the
essential relationship between thought and style. He makes the following
surprisingly penetrative comment on the nature and significance of Calvin's
Latin style: "I considered how the author thereof had of long time purposely
labored to write the same most exactly, and to pack great plenty of matter in
small room of words, yea and those so circumspectly and precisely ordered,
to avoid the cavillations of such, as for enmity to the truth therein
contained, would gladly seek and abuse all advantages which might be
found by any oversight in penning of it, that the sentences were thereby
become so full as nothing might well be added without idle superfluity, and
again so nighly pared that nothing might be minished without taking away
some necessary substance of matter therein expressed. This manner of
writing, beside the peculiar terms of arts and figures, and the difficulty of
the matters themselves, being throughout interlaced with the schoolmen's
controversies, made a great hardness in the author's own book, in that
tongue wherein otherwise he is both plentiful and easy, insomuch that it
sufficeth not to read him once, unless you can be content to read in vain."
Then follows Norton's estimate of the translator's duty in such a case: "I
durst not presume to warrant myself to have his meaning without his words.
And they that wot well what it is to translate well and faithfully, specially in
matters of religion, do know that not only the grammatical construction of
words sufficeth, but the very building and order to observe all advantages of
vehemence or grace, by placing or accent of words, maketh much to the
true setting forth of a writer's mind." Norton, however, did not entirely
forget his readers. He approached his task with "great doubtfulness," fully
conscious of the dilemma involved. "If I should follow the words, I saw that
words, fashions of phrases, and the ornaments of both."
Another interesting document is the preface entitled The Translator to the
Reader which appeared in 1578 in the fourth edition of Thomas Norton's
translation of Calvin's Institution of the Christian Religion. The opinions
which it contains took shape some years earlier, for the author expressly
states that the translation has not been changed at all from what it was in the
first impression, published in 1561, and that the considerations which he
now formulates governed him in the beginning. Norton, like Grimald,
insists on extreme accuracy in following the original, but he bases his
demand on a truth largely ignored by translators up to this time, the
essential relationship between thought and style. He makes the following
surprisingly penetrative comment on the nature and significance of Calvin's
Latin style: "I considered how the author thereof had of long time purposely
labored to write the same most exactly, and to pack great plenty of matter in
small room of words, yea and those so circumspectly and precisely ordered,
to avoid the cavillations of such, as for enmity to the truth therein
contained, would gladly seek and abuse all advantages which might be
found by any oversight in penning of it, that the sentences were thereby
become so full as nothing might well be added without idle superfluity, and
again so nighly pared that nothing might be minished without taking away
some necessary substance of matter therein expressed. This manner of
writing, beside the peculiar terms of arts and figures, and the difficulty of
the matters themselves, being throughout interlaced with the schoolmen's
controversies, made a great hardness in the author's own book, in that
tongue wherein otherwise he is both plentiful and easy, insomuch that it
sufficeth not to read him once, unless you can be content to read in vain."
Then follows Norton's estimate of the translator's duty in such a case: "I
durst not presume to warrant myself to have his meaning without his words.
And they that wot well what it is to translate well and faithfully, specially in
matters of religion, do know that not only the grammatical construction of
words sufficeth, but the very building and order to observe all advantages of
vehemence or grace, by placing or accent of words, maketh much to the
true setting forth of a writer's mind." Norton, however, did not entirely
forget his readers. He approached his task with "great doubtfulness," fully
conscious of the dilemma involved. "If I should follow the words, I saw that
Page 118
of necessity the hardness of the translation must needs be greater than was
in the tongue wherein it was originally written. If I should leave the course
of words, and grant myself liberty after the natural manner of my own
tongue, to say that in English which I conceived to be his meaning in Latin,
I plainly perceived how hardly I might escape error." In the end he
determined "to follow the words so near as the phrase of the English tongue
would suffer me." Unhappily Norton, like Grimald and like some of the
translators of the Bible, has an exaggerated regard for brevity. He claims
that "if the English book were printed in such paper and letter as the Latin
is, it should not exceed the Latin in quantity," and that students "shall not
find any more English than shall suffice to construe the Latin withal, except
in such few places where the great difference of the phrases of the
languages enforced me." Yet he believes that his version is not
unnecessarily hard to understand, and he urges readers who have found it
difficult to "read it ofter, in which doing you shall find (as many have
confessed to me that they have found by experience) that those things
which at first reading shall displease you for hardness shall be found so
easy as so hard matter would suffer, and for the most part more easy than
some other phrase which should with greater looseness and smoother
sliding away deceive your understanding."
Thomas Wilson, who dedicated his translation of Demosthenes to Sir
William Cecil in 1570, links himself with the earlier group of translators by
his detailed references to Cheke. Like Norton he is very conscious of the
difficulty of translation. "I never found in my life," he writes of this piece of
work, "anything so hard for me to do." "Such a hard thing it is," he adds
later, "to bring matter out of any one language into another." A vigorous
advocate of translation, however, he does not despise his own tongue. "The
cunning is no less," he declares, "and the praise as great in my judgment, to
translate anything excellently into English, as into any other language," and
he hopes that, if his own attempt proves unsuccessful, others will make the
trial, "that such an orator as this is might be so framed to speak our tongue
as none were able to amend him, and that he might be found to be most like
himself." Wilson comes to his task with all the equipment that the period
could afford; his preface gives evidence of a critical acquaintance with
numerous Latin renderings of his author. From Cheke, however, he has
gained something more valuable, the power to feel the vital, permanent
in the tongue wherein it was originally written. If I should leave the course
of words, and grant myself liberty after the natural manner of my own
tongue, to say that in English which I conceived to be his meaning in Latin,
I plainly perceived how hardly I might escape error." In the end he
determined "to follow the words so near as the phrase of the English tongue
would suffer me." Unhappily Norton, like Grimald and like some of the
translators of the Bible, has an exaggerated regard for brevity. He claims
that "if the English book were printed in such paper and letter as the Latin
is, it should not exceed the Latin in quantity," and that students "shall not
find any more English than shall suffice to construe the Latin withal, except
in such few places where the great difference of the phrases of the
languages enforced me." Yet he believes that his version is not
unnecessarily hard to understand, and he urges readers who have found it
difficult to "read it ofter, in which doing you shall find (as many have
confessed to me that they have found by experience) that those things
which at first reading shall displease you for hardness shall be found so
easy as so hard matter would suffer, and for the most part more easy than
some other phrase which should with greater looseness and smoother
sliding away deceive your understanding."
Thomas Wilson, who dedicated his translation of Demosthenes to Sir
William Cecil in 1570, links himself with the earlier group of translators by
his detailed references to Cheke. Like Norton he is very conscious of the
difficulty of translation. "I never found in my life," he writes of this piece of
work, "anything so hard for me to do." "Such a hard thing it is," he adds
later, "to bring matter out of any one language into another." A vigorous
advocate of translation, however, he does not despise his own tongue. "The
cunning is no less," he declares, "and the praise as great in my judgment, to
translate anything excellently into English, as into any other language," and
he hopes that, if his own attempt proves unsuccessful, others will make the
trial, "that such an orator as this is might be so framed to speak our tongue
as none were able to amend him, and that he might be found to be most like
himself." Wilson comes to his task with all the equipment that the period
could afford; his preface gives evidence of a critical acquaintance with
numerous Latin renderings of his author. From Cheke, however, he has
gained something more valuable, the power to feel the vital, permanent
Page 119
quality in the work of Demosthenes. Cheke, he says, "was moved greatly to
like Demosthenes above all others, for that he saw him so familiarly
applying himself to the sense and understanding of the common people, that
he sticked not to say that none ever was more fit to make an Englishman tell
his tale praiseworthily in any open hearing either in parliament or in pulpit
or otherwise, than this only orator was." Wilson shares this opinion and,
representative of the changing standards of Elizabethan scholarship, prefers
Demosthenes to Cicero. "Demosthenes used a plain, familiar manner of
writing and speaking in all his actions," he says in his Preface to the
Reader, "applying himself to the people's nature and to their understanding
without using of proheme to win credit or devising conclusion to move
affections and to purchase favor after he had done his matters.... And were it
not better and more wisdom to speak plainly and nakedly after the common
sort of men in few words, than to overflow with unnecessary and
superfluous eloquence as Cicero is thought sometimes to do." "Never did
glass so truly represent man's face," he writes later, "as Demosthenes doth
show the world to us, and as it was then, so is it now, and will be so still, till
the consummation and end of all things shall be." From Cheke Wilson has
received also training in methods of translation and especially in the
handling of the vernacular. "Master Cheke's judgment was great," he
recalls, "in translating out of one tongue into another, and better skill he had
in our English speech to judge of the phrases and properties of words and to
divide sentences than any one else that I have known. And often he would
English his matters out of the Latin or Greek upon the sudden, by looking
of the book only, without reading or construing anything at all, an usage
right worthy and very profitable for all men, as well for the understanding
of the book, as also for the aptness of framing the author's meaning, and
bettering thereby their judgment, and therewithal perfecting their tongue
and utterance of speech." In speaking of his own methods, however,
Wilson's emphasis is on his faithfulness to the original. "But perhaps," he
writes, "whereas I have been somewhat curious to follow Demosthenes'
natural phrase, it may be thought that I do speak over bare English. Well I
had rather follow his vein, the which was to speak simply and plainly to the
common people's understanding, than to overflourish with superfluous
speech, although I might thereby be counted equal with the best that ever
wrote English."
like Demosthenes above all others, for that he saw him so familiarly
applying himself to the sense and understanding of the common people, that
he sticked not to say that none ever was more fit to make an Englishman tell
his tale praiseworthily in any open hearing either in parliament or in pulpit
or otherwise, than this only orator was." Wilson shares this opinion and,
representative of the changing standards of Elizabethan scholarship, prefers
Demosthenes to Cicero. "Demosthenes used a plain, familiar manner of
writing and speaking in all his actions," he says in his Preface to the
Reader, "applying himself to the people's nature and to their understanding
without using of proheme to win credit or devising conclusion to move
affections and to purchase favor after he had done his matters.... And were it
not better and more wisdom to speak plainly and nakedly after the common
sort of men in few words, than to overflow with unnecessary and
superfluous eloquence as Cicero is thought sometimes to do." "Never did
glass so truly represent man's face," he writes later, "as Demosthenes doth
show the world to us, and as it was then, so is it now, and will be so still, till
the consummation and end of all things shall be." From Cheke Wilson has
received also training in methods of translation and especially in the
handling of the vernacular. "Master Cheke's judgment was great," he
recalls, "in translating out of one tongue into another, and better skill he had
in our English speech to judge of the phrases and properties of words and to
divide sentences than any one else that I have known. And often he would
English his matters out of the Latin or Greek upon the sudden, by looking
of the book only, without reading or construing anything at all, an usage
right worthy and very profitable for all men, as well for the understanding
of the book, as also for the aptness of framing the author's meaning, and
bettering thereby their judgment, and therewithal perfecting their tongue
and utterance of speech." In speaking of his own methods, however,
Wilson's emphasis is on his faithfulness to the original. "But perhaps," he
writes, "whereas I have been somewhat curious to follow Demosthenes'
natural phrase, it may be thought that I do speak over bare English. Well I
had rather follow his vein, the which was to speak simply and plainly to the
common people's understanding, than to overflourish with superfluous
speech, although I might thereby be counted equal with the best that ever
wrote English."
Page 120
Though now and then the comment of these men is slightly vague or
inconsistent, in general they describe their methods clearly and fully. Other
translators, expressing themselves with less sureness and adequacy, leave
the impression that they have adopted similar standards. Translations, for
example, of Calvin's Commentary on Acts[351] and Luther's Commentary on
Galatians[352] are described on their title pages as "faithfully translated"
from the Latin. B. R.'s preface to his translation of Herodotus, though its
meaning is somewhat obscured by rhetoric, suggests a suitable regard for
the original. "Neither of these," he writes of the two books which he has
completed, "are braved out in their colors as the use is nowadays, and yet so
seemly as either you will love them because they are modest, or not mislike
them because they are not impudent, since in refusing idle pearls to make
them seem gaudy, they reject not modest apparel to cause them to go
comely. The truth is (Gentlemen) in making the new attire, I was fain to go
by their old array, cutting out my cloth by another man's measure, being
great difference whether we invent a fashion of our own, or imitate a pattern
set down by another. Which I speak not to this end, for that myself could
have done more eloquently than our author hath in Greek, but that the
course of his writing being most sweet in Greek, converted into English
loseth a great part of his grace."[353] Outside of the field of theology or of
classical prose there were translators who strove for accuracy. Hoby,
profiting doubtless by his association with Cheke, endeavored in translating
The Courtier "to follow the very meaning and words of the author, without
being misled by fantasy, or leaving out any parcel one or other."[354] Robert
Peterson claims that his version of Della Casa's Galateo is "not cunningly
but faithfully translated."[355] The printer of Carew's translation of Tasso
explains: "In that which is done, I have caused the Italian to be printed
together with the English, for the delight and benefit of those gentlemen
that love that most lively language. And thereby the learned reader shall see
how strict a course the translator hath tied himself in the whole work,
usurping as little liberty as any whatsoever as ever wrote with any
commendations."[356] Even translators who do not profess to be overfaithful
display a consciousness of the existence of definite standards of accuracy.
Thomas Chaloner, another of the friends of Cheke, translating Erasmus's
Praise of Folly for "mean men of baser wits and condition," chooses "to be
counted a scant true interpreter." "I have not pained myself," he says, "to
inconsistent, in general they describe their methods clearly and fully. Other
translators, expressing themselves with less sureness and adequacy, leave
the impression that they have adopted similar standards. Translations, for
example, of Calvin's Commentary on Acts[351] and Luther's Commentary on
Galatians[352] are described on their title pages as "faithfully translated"
from the Latin. B. R.'s preface to his translation of Herodotus, though its
meaning is somewhat obscured by rhetoric, suggests a suitable regard for
the original. "Neither of these," he writes of the two books which he has
completed, "are braved out in their colors as the use is nowadays, and yet so
seemly as either you will love them because they are modest, or not mislike
them because they are not impudent, since in refusing idle pearls to make
them seem gaudy, they reject not modest apparel to cause them to go
comely. The truth is (Gentlemen) in making the new attire, I was fain to go
by their old array, cutting out my cloth by another man's measure, being
great difference whether we invent a fashion of our own, or imitate a pattern
set down by another. Which I speak not to this end, for that myself could
have done more eloquently than our author hath in Greek, but that the
course of his writing being most sweet in Greek, converted into English
loseth a great part of his grace."[353] Outside of the field of theology or of
classical prose there were translators who strove for accuracy. Hoby,
profiting doubtless by his association with Cheke, endeavored in translating
The Courtier "to follow the very meaning and words of the author, without
being misled by fantasy, or leaving out any parcel one or other."[354] Robert
Peterson claims that his version of Della Casa's Galateo is "not cunningly
but faithfully translated."[355] The printer of Carew's translation of Tasso
explains: "In that which is done, I have caused the Italian to be printed
together with the English, for the delight and benefit of those gentlemen
that love that most lively language. And thereby the learned reader shall see
how strict a course the translator hath tied himself in the whole work,
usurping as little liberty as any whatsoever as ever wrote with any
commendations."[356] Even translators who do not profess to be overfaithful
display a consciousness of the existence of definite standards of accuracy.
Thomas Chaloner, another of the friends of Cheke, translating Erasmus's
Praise of Folly for "mean men of baser wits and condition," chooses "to be
counted a scant true interpreter." "I have not pained myself," he says, "to
Page 121
render word for word, nor proverb for proverb ... which may be thought by
some cunning translators a deadly sin."[357] To the author of the Menechmi
the word "translation" has a distinct connotation. The printer of the work
has found him "very loath and unwilling to hazard this to the curious view
of envious detraction, being (as he tells me) neither so exactly written as it
may carry any name of translation, nor such liberty therein used as that he
would notoriously differ from the poet's own order."[358] Richard Knolles,
whose translation of Bodin's Six Books of a Commonweal was published in
1606, employed both the French and the Latin versions of the treatise, and
describes himself as on this account "seeking therein the true sense and
meaning of the author, rather than precisely following the strict rules of a
nice translator, in observing the very words of the author."[359] The
translators of this later time, however, seldom put into words theories so
scholarly as those formulated earlier in the period, when, even though the
demand for accuracy might sometimes be exaggerated, it was nevertheless
the result of thoughtful discrimination. There was some reason why a man
like Gabriel Harvey, living towards the end of Elizabeth's reign, should look
back with regret to the time when England produced men like Cheke and
his contemporaries.[360]
One must frequently remind oneself, however, that the absence of expressed
theory need not involve the absence of standards. Among translators as
among original writers a fondness for analyzing and describing processes
did not necessarily accompany literary skill. Much more activity of mind
and respect for originals may have existed among verse translators than is
evident from their scanty comment. The most famous prose translators have
little to say about their methods. Golding, who produced so much both in
verse and prose, and who usually wrote prefaces to his translations, scarcely
ever discusses technicalities. Now and then, however, he lets fall an
incidental remark which suggests very definite ideals. In translating Caesar,
for example, though at first he planned merely to complete Brend's
translation, he ended by taking the whole work into his own hands, because,
as he says, "I was desirous to have the body of the whole story compacted
uniform and of one style throughout,"[361] a comment worthy of a much
more modern critic. Philemon Holland, again, contributes almost nothing to
theory, though his vigorous defense of his art and his appreciation of the
stylistic qualities of his originals bear witness to true scholarly enthusiasm.
some cunning translators a deadly sin."[357] To the author of the Menechmi
the word "translation" has a distinct connotation. The printer of the work
has found him "very loath and unwilling to hazard this to the curious view
of envious detraction, being (as he tells me) neither so exactly written as it
may carry any name of translation, nor such liberty therein used as that he
would notoriously differ from the poet's own order."[358] Richard Knolles,
whose translation of Bodin's Six Books of a Commonweal was published in
1606, employed both the French and the Latin versions of the treatise, and
describes himself as on this account "seeking therein the true sense and
meaning of the author, rather than precisely following the strict rules of a
nice translator, in observing the very words of the author."[359] The
translators of this later time, however, seldom put into words theories so
scholarly as those formulated earlier in the period, when, even though the
demand for accuracy might sometimes be exaggerated, it was nevertheless
the result of thoughtful discrimination. There was some reason why a man
like Gabriel Harvey, living towards the end of Elizabeth's reign, should look
back with regret to the time when England produced men like Cheke and
his contemporaries.[360]
One must frequently remind oneself, however, that the absence of expressed
theory need not involve the absence of standards. Among translators as
among original writers a fondness for analyzing and describing processes
did not necessarily accompany literary skill. Much more activity of mind
and respect for originals may have existed among verse translators than is
evident from their scanty comment. The most famous prose translators have
little to say about their methods. Golding, who produced so much both in
verse and prose, and who usually wrote prefaces to his translations, scarcely
ever discusses technicalities. Now and then, however, he lets fall an
incidental remark which suggests very definite ideals. In translating Caesar,
for example, though at first he planned merely to complete Brend's
translation, he ended by taking the whole work into his own hands, because,
as he says, "I was desirous to have the body of the whole story compacted
uniform and of one style throughout,"[361] a comment worthy of a much
more modern critic. Philemon Holland, again, contributes almost nothing to
theory, though his vigorous defense of his art and his appreciation of the
stylistic qualities of his originals bear witness to true scholarly enthusiasm.
Page 122
On the whole, however, though the distinctive contribution of the period is
the plea of the renaissance scholars that a reasonable faithfulness should be
displayed, the comment of the mass of translators shows little grasp of the
new principles. When one considers, in addition to their very inadequate
expression of theory, the prevailing characteristics of their practice, the
balance turns unmistakably in favor of a careless freedom in translation.
Some of the deficiencies in sixteenth-century theory are supplied by
Chapman, who applies himself with considerable zest to laying down the
principles which in his opinion should govern poetical translations.
Producing his versions of Homer in the last years of the sixteenth and early
years of the seventeenth century, he forms a link between the two periods.
In some respects he anticipates later critics. He attacks both the overstrict
and the overloose methods of translation:
the brake
That those translators stick in, that affect
Their word for word traductions (where they lose
The free grace of their natural dialect,
And shame their authors with a forced gloss)
I laugh to see; and yet as much abhor
More license from the words than may express
Their full compression, and make clear the author.[362]
It is literalism, however, which bears the brunt of his attack. He is always
conscious, "how pedantical and absurd an affectation it is in the
interpretation of any author (much more of Homer) to turn him word for
word, when (according to Horace and other best lawgivers to translators) it
is the part of every knowing and judicial interpreter, not to follow the
number and order of words, but the material things themselves, and
sentences to weigh diligently, and to clothe and adorn them with words, and
such a style and form of oration, as are most apt for the language in which
they are converted."[363] Strangely enough, he thinks this literalism the
prevailing fault of translators. He hardly dares present his work
To reading judgments, since so gen'rally,
Custom hath made ev'n th'ablest agents err
In these translations; all so much apply
the plea of the renaissance scholars that a reasonable faithfulness should be
displayed, the comment of the mass of translators shows little grasp of the
new principles. When one considers, in addition to their very inadequate
expression of theory, the prevailing characteristics of their practice, the
balance turns unmistakably in favor of a careless freedom in translation.
Some of the deficiencies in sixteenth-century theory are supplied by
Chapman, who applies himself with considerable zest to laying down the
principles which in his opinion should govern poetical translations.
Producing his versions of Homer in the last years of the sixteenth and early
years of the seventeenth century, he forms a link between the two periods.
In some respects he anticipates later critics. He attacks both the overstrict
and the overloose methods of translation:
the brake
That those translators stick in, that affect
Their word for word traductions (where they lose
The free grace of their natural dialect,
And shame their authors with a forced gloss)
I laugh to see; and yet as much abhor
More license from the words than may express
Their full compression, and make clear the author.[362]
It is literalism, however, which bears the brunt of his attack. He is always
conscious, "how pedantical and absurd an affectation it is in the
interpretation of any author (much more of Homer) to turn him word for
word, when (according to Horace and other best lawgivers to translators) it
is the part of every knowing and judicial interpreter, not to follow the
number and order of words, but the material things themselves, and
sentences to weigh diligently, and to clothe and adorn them with words, and
such a style and form of oration, as are most apt for the language in which
they are converted."[363] Strangely enough, he thinks this literalism the
prevailing fault of translators. He hardly dares present his work
To reading judgments, since so gen'rally,
Custom hath made ev'n th'ablest agents err
In these translations; all so much apply
Page 123
Their pains and cunnings word for word to render
Their patient authors, when they may as well
Make fish with fowl, camels with whales, engender,
Or their tongues' speech in other mouths compell.[364]
Chapman, however, believes that it is possible to overcome the difficulties
of translation. Although the "sense and elegancy" of Greek and English are
of "distinguished natures," he holds that it requires
Only a judgment to make both consent
In sense and elocution; and aspire,
As well to reach the spirit that was spent
In his example, as with art to pierce
His grammar, and etymology of words.
This same theory was taken up by numerous seventeenth and eighteenth
century translators. Avoiding as it does the two extremes, it easily
commended itself to the reason. Unfortunately it was frequently
appropriated by critics who were not inclined to labor strenuously with the
problems of translation. One misses in much of the later comment the
vigorous thinking of the early Renaissance translators. The theory of
translation was not yet regarded as "a common work of building" to which
each might contribute, and much that was valuable in sixteenth-century
comment was lost by forgetfulness and neglect.
FOOTNOTES:
[250] Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, vol. I, p. 313.
[251] Introduction, in Foster Watson, Vives and the Renaissance Education of
Women, 1912.
[252] Letter prefixed to John, in Paraphrase of Erasmus on the New Testament,
London, 1548.
[253] Dedication, 1588.
[254] To the Reader, in Shakespeare's Ovid, ed. W. H. D. Rouse, 1904.
[255] Bishop of London's preface To the Reader, in A Commentary of Dr. Martin
Luther upon the Epistle of St. Paul to the Galatians, London, 1577.
Their patient authors, when they may as well
Make fish with fowl, camels with whales, engender,
Or their tongues' speech in other mouths compell.[364]
Chapman, however, believes that it is possible to overcome the difficulties
of translation. Although the "sense and elegancy" of Greek and English are
of "distinguished natures," he holds that it requires
Only a judgment to make both consent
In sense and elocution; and aspire,
As well to reach the spirit that was spent
In his example, as with art to pierce
His grammar, and etymology of words.
This same theory was taken up by numerous seventeenth and eighteenth
century translators. Avoiding as it does the two extremes, it easily
commended itself to the reason. Unfortunately it was frequently
appropriated by critics who were not inclined to labor strenuously with the
problems of translation. One misses in much of the later comment the
vigorous thinking of the early Renaissance translators. The theory of
translation was not yet regarded as "a common work of building" to which
each might contribute, and much that was valuable in sixteenth-century
comment was lost by forgetfulness and neglect.
FOOTNOTES:
[250] Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, vol. I, p. 313.
[251] Introduction, in Foster Watson, Vives and the Renaissance Education of
Women, 1912.
[252] Letter prefixed to John, in Paraphrase of Erasmus on the New Testament,
London, 1548.
[253] Dedication, 1588.
[254] To the Reader, in Shakespeare's Ovid, ed. W. H. D. Rouse, 1904.
[255] Bishop of London's preface To the Reader, in A Commentary of Dr. Martin
Luther upon the Epistle of St. Paul to the Galatians, London, 1577.
Page 124
[256] Preface to The Institution of the Christian Religion, London, 1578.
[257] Preface to The Three Orations of Demosthenes, London, 1570.
[258] Dedication of Montaigne's Essays, London, 1603.
[259] Reprinted, Roxburghe Club, 1887.
[260] Preface to The Book of Metals, in Arber, The First Three English Books on
America, 1885.
[261] Dedication of Marcus Tullius Cicero's Three Books of Duties, 1558.
[262] A Brief Apology for Poetry, in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p. 219.
[263] Preface to The Natural History of C. Plinius Secundus, London, 1601.
[264] Letter to John Florio, in Florio's Montaigne, Tudor Translations.
[265] To the Reader, in The Forest, London, 1576.
[266] Dedication to Edward VI, in Paraphrase of Erasmus.
[267] Prologue to Proverbs or Adagies with new additions gathered out of the
Chiliades of Erasmus by Richard Taverner, London, 1539.
[268] Epistle prefixed to translation, 1568.
[269] Published, Tottell, 1561.
[270] Reprinted, London, 1915.
[271] Dedication, in edition of 1588.
[272] Op. cit.
[273] Dedication, op. cit.
[274] Dedication, dated 1596, of The History of Philip de Comines, London,
1601.
[275] Dedication of Achilles' Shield in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p. 300.
[276] Preface in Arber, op. cit.
[277] Preface, dated 1584, to translation published 1590.
[278] Title page, 1574.
[279] To the Reader, op. cit.
[280] London, 1570.
[281] Preface to Seven Books of the Iliad of Homer, in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p.
293.
[282] Op. cit.
[283] Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 262.
[257] Preface to The Three Orations of Demosthenes, London, 1570.
[258] Dedication of Montaigne's Essays, London, 1603.
[259] Reprinted, Roxburghe Club, 1887.
[260] Preface to The Book of Metals, in Arber, The First Three English Books on
America, 1885.
[261] Dedication of Marcus Tullius Cicero's Three Books of Duties, 1558.
[262] A Brief Apology for Poetry, in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p. 219.
[263] Preface to The Natural History of C. Plinius Secundus, London, 1601.
[264] Letter to John Florio, in Florio's Montaigne, Tudor Translations.
[265] To the Reader, in The Forest, London, 1576.
[266] Dedication to Edward VI, in Paraphrase of Erasmus.
[267] Prologue to Proverbs or Adagies with new additions gathered out of the
Chiliades of Erasmus by Richard Taverner, London, 1539.
[268] Epistle prefixed to translation, 1568.
[269] Published, Tottell, 1561.
[270] Reprinted, London, 1915.
[271] Dedication, in edition of 1588.
[272] Op. cit.
[273] Dedication, op. cit.
[274] Dedication, dated 1596, of The History of Philip de Comines, London,
1601.
[275] Dedication of Achilles' Shield in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p. 300.
[276] Preface in Arber, op. cit.
[277] Preface, dated 1584, to translation published 1590.
[278] Title page, 1574.
[279] To the Reader, op. cit.
[280] London, 1570.
[281] Preface to Seven Books of the Iliad of Homer, in Gregory Smith, vol. 2, p.
293.
[282] Op. cit.
[283] Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 262.
Page 125
[284] Preface to Civile Conversation of Stephen Guazzo, 1586.
[285] Dedication of The End of Nero and Beginning of Galba, 1598.
[286] Op. cit.
[287] Address to Queen Katherine, prefixed to Luke.
[288] Preface.
[289] Translated in Strype, Life of Grindal, Oxford, 1821, p. 22.
[290] Preface to The Governor, ed. Croft.
[291] Ad Maecenatem Prologus to Order of the Garter, in Works, ed. Dyce, p.
584.
[292] Quoted in J. L. Moore, Tudor-Stuart Views on the Growth, Status, and
Destiny of the English Language.
[293] In Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, vol. 2, p. 171.
[294] Quoted in Moore, op. cit.
[295] To the Reader, in 1603 edition of Montaigne's Essays.
[296] Address to Queen Katherine, prefixed to Luke.
[297] To the Reader in Civile Conversation of Stephen Guazzo, 1586.
[298] Preface, 1587.
[299] Master Phaer's Conclusion to his Interpretation of the Aeneidos of Virgil,
in edition of 1573.
[300] A Brief Apology for Poetry, in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, pp. 217-18.
[301] Ed. T. H. Jamieson, Edinburgh, 1874.
[302] Reprinted, Spenser Society, 1885.
[303] The Argument.
[304] Reprinted, London, 1814, Prologue.
[305] Ed. E. V. Utterson, London, 1812, Preface.
[306] The Golden Book, London, 1538, Conclusion.
[307] Title page, in Turbervile, Tragical Tales, Edinburgh, 1837.
[308] To the Reader, in Palmerin d'Oliva, London, 1637.
[309] See Painter, Palace of Pleasure, ed. Jacobs, 1890.
[310] The Petit Palace of Pettie his Pleasure, ed. Gollancz, 1908.
[311] Dedication.
[312] Palmerin of England, ed. Southey, London, 1807.
[285] Dedication of The End of Nero and Beginning of Galba, 1598.
[286] Op. cit.
[287] Address to Queen Katherine, prefixed to Luke.
[288] Preface.
[289] Translated in Strype, Life of Grindal, Oxford, 1821, p. 22.
[290] Preface to The Governor, ed. Croft.
[291] Ad Maecenatem Prologus to Order of the Garter, in Works, ed. Dyce, p.
584.
[292] Quoted in J. L. Moore, Tudor-Stuart Views on the Growth, Status, and
Destiny of the English Language.
[293] In Gregory Smith, Elizabethan Critical Essays, vol. 2, p. 171.
[294] Quoted in Moore, op. cit.
[295] To the Reader, in 1603 edition of Montaigne's Essays.
[296] Address to Queen Katherine, prefixed to Luke.
[297] To the Reader in Civile Conversation of Stephen Guazzo, 1586.
[298] Preface, 1587.
[299] Master Phaer's Conclusion to his Interpretation of the Aeneidos of Virgil,
in edition of 1573.
[300] A Brief Apology for Poetry, in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, pp. 217-18.
[301] Ed. T. H. Jamieson, Edinburgh, 1874.
[302] Reprinted, Spenser Society, 1885.
[303] The Argument.
[304] Reprinted, London, 1814, Prologue.
[305] Ed. E. V. Utterson, London, 1812, Preface.
[306] The Golden Book, London, 1538, Conclusion.
[307] Title page, in Turbervile, Tragical Tales, Edinburgh, 1837.
[308] To the Reader, in Palmerin d'Oliva, London, 1637.
[309] See Painter, Palace of Pleasure, ed. Jacobs, 1890.
[310] The Petit Palace of Pettie his Pleasure, ed. Gollancz, 1908.
[311] Dedication.
[312] Palmerin of England, ed. Southey, London, 1807.
Page 126
[313] Preface to divers learned gentlemen, in Diana of George of Montemayor,
London, 1598.
[314] To the Reader, in Honor's Academy, London, 1610.
[315] The Familiar Epistles of Sir Anthony of Guevara, London, 1574, To the
Reader.
[316] Prologue and Argument of Guevara, translated in North, Dial of Princes,
1619.
[317] In North, The Lives of the Noble Grecians and Romans, 1579.
[318] Dedication in edition of 1568.
[319] Prologue to Book I, Aeneid, reprinted Bannatyne Club.
[320] Foster Watson, The English Grammar Schools to 1660, Cambridge, 1908,
pp. 405-6.
[321] Dedication, in Spearing, The Elizabethan Translations of Seneca's
Tragedies, Cambridge, 1912.
[322] To the Reader, in The Georgics translated by A. F., London, 1589.
[323] Preface, reprinted in Plessow, Fabeldichtung in England, Berlin, 1906.
[324] Conclusion, edition of 1573.
[325] Seneca His Ten Tragedies, 1581, Dedication of Fifth.
[326] To the Reader.
[327] Agamemnon and Medea from edition of 1556, ed. Spearing, 1913, Preface
of Medea.
[328] To the Readers, prefixed to Troas, in Spearing, The Elizabethan
Translations of Seneca's Tragedies.
[329] A Medicinable Moral, that is, the two books of Horace his satires
Englished acccording to the prescription of St. Hierome, London, 1566, To the
Reader.
[330] Preface to the Earl of Oxford, in The Abridgment of the Histories of
Trogus Pompeius collected and written in the Latin tongue by Justin, London,
1563.
[331] To the Gentle Reader, in Phaer's Virgil, 1583.
[332] Epistle Dedicatory to A Compendious Form of Living, quoted in
Introduction to News out of Powles Churchyard, reprinted London, 1872, p. xxx.
[333] The Bucolics of Virgil together with his Georgics, London, 1589, The
Argument.
[334] Preface in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 137.
[335] The Schoolmaster, in Works, London, 1864, vol. 3, p. 226.
London, 1598.
[314] To the Reader, in Honor's Academy, London, 1610.
[315] The Familiar Epistles of Sir Anthony of Guevara, London, 1574, To the
Reader.
[316] Prologue and Argument of Guevara, translated in North, Dial of Princes,
1619.
[317] In North, The Lives of the Noble Grecians and Romans, 1579.
[318] Dedication in edition of 1568.
[319] Prologue to Book I, Aeneid, reprinted Bannatyne Club.
[320] Foster Watson, The English Grammar Schools to 1660, Cambridge, 1908,
pp. 405-6.
[321] Dedication, in Spearing, The Elizabethan Translations of Seneca's
Tragedies, Cambridge, 1912.
[322] To the Reader, in The Georgics translated by A. F., London, 1589.
[323] Preface, reprinted in Plessow, Fabeldichtung in England, Berlin, 1906.
[324] Conclusion, edition of 1573.
[325] Seneca His Ten Tragedies, 1581, Dedication of Fifth.
[326] To the Reader.
[327] Agamemnon and Medea from edition of 1556, ed. Spearing, 1913, Preface
of Medea.
[328] To the Readers, prefixed to Troas, in Spearing, The Elizabethan
Translations of Seneca's Tragedies.
[329] A Medicinable Moral, that is, the two books of Horace his satires
Englished acccording to the prescription of St. Hierome, London, 1566, To the
Reader.
[330] Preface to the Earl of Oxford, in The Abridgment of the Histories of
Trogus Pompeius collected and written in the Latin tongue by Justin, London,
1563.
[331] To the Gentle Reader, in Phaer's Virgil, 1583.
[332] Epistle Dedicatory to A Compendious Form of Living, quoted in
Introduction to News out of Powles Churchyard, reprinted London, 1872, p. xxx.
[333] The Bucolics of Virgil together with his Georgics, London, 1589, The
Argument.
[334] Preface in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 137.
[335] The Schoolmaster, in Works, London, 1864, vol. 3, p. 226.
Page 127
[336] To the Reader, prefixed to translation of Eclogues of Mantuan, 1567.
[337] To the Reader, in The Elizabethan Translations of Seneca's Tragedies.
[338] Stanyhurst's Aeneid, in Arber's Scholar's Library, p. 5.
[339] Ibid., Introduction, p. xix, quoted from The Art of English Poesy.
[340] Preface to Greene's Menaphon, in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 315.
[341] Dedication, dated 1573, in edition of 1584.
[342] Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 313.
[343] Dedicated to Cheke.
[344] See Cheke's Letter in The Courtier, Tudor Translations, London, 1900.
[345] See Epistle prefixed to translation.
[346] Quoted in Life prefixed to The Governor, ed. Croft.
[347] Address to Queen Katherine prefixed to Paraphrase.
[348] Address to Katharine prefixed to Luke.
[349] To the Reader, in edition of 1564, literally reprinted Boston, Lincolnshire,
1877.
[350] To the Reader, in Marcus Tullius Cicero's Three Books of Duties, 1558.
[351] Translated by Christopher Featherstone, reprinted, Edinburgh, 1844.
[352] London, 1577.
[353] To the Gentlemen Readers, in Herodotus, translated by B. R., London,
1584.
[354] Op. cit.
[355] Dedication, in edition of 1576, reprinted, ed. Spingarn, Boston, 1914.
[356] Preface, in Godfrey of Bulloigne, London, 1594, reprinted in Grosart,
Occasional Issues, 1881.
[357] To the Reader, in edition of 1549.
[358] The Printer to the Reader, reprinted in Shakespeare's Library, 1875.
[359] To the Reader.
[360] See Works, ed. Grosart, II, 50.
[361] Dedication, London, 1590.
[362] To the Reader, in The Iliads of Homer, Charles Scribner's Sons, p. xvi.
[363] P. xxv.
[337] To the Reader, in The Elizabethan Translations of Seneca's Tragedies.
[338] Stanyhurst's Aeneid, in Arber's Scholar's Library, p. 5.
[339] Ibid., Introduction, p. xix, quoted from The Art of English Poesy.
[340] Preface to Greene's Menaphon, in Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 315.
[341] Dedication, dated 1573, in edition of 1584.
[342] Gregory Smith, vol. 1, p. 313.
[343] Dedicated to Cheke.
[344] See Cheke's Letter in The Courtier, Tudor Translations, London, 1900.
[345] See Epistle prefixed to translation.
[346] Quoted in Life prefixed to The Governor, ed. Croft.
[347] Address to Queen Katherine prefixed to Paraphrase.
[348] Address to Katharine prefixed to Luke.
[349] To the Reader, in edition of 1564, literally reprinted Boston, Lincolnshire,
1877.
[350] To the Reader, in Marcus Tullius Cicero's Three Books of Duties, 1558.
[351] Translated by Christopher Featherstone, reprinted, Edinburgh, 1844.
[352] London, 1577.
[353] To the Gentlemen Readers, in Herodotus, translated by B. R., London,
1584.
[354] Op. cit.
[355] Dedication, in edition of 1576, reprinted, ed. Spingarn, Boston, 1914.
[356] Preface, in Godfrey of Bulloigne, London, 1594, reprinted in Grosart,
Occasional Issues, 1881.
[357] To the Reader, in edition of 1549.
[358] The Printer to the Reader, reprinted in Shakespeare's Library, 1875.
[359] To the Reader.
[360] See Works, ed. Grosart, II, 50.
[361] Dedication, London, 1590.
[362] To the Reader, in The Iliads of Homer, Charles Scribner's Sons, p. xvi.
[363] P. xxv.
Page 128
[364] P. xv.
Page 129
IV. FROM COWLEY TO POPE
Page 130
IV
Page 131
FROM COWLEY TO POPE
Although the ardor of the Elizabethan translator as he approached the vast,
almost unbroken field of foreign literature may well awaken the envy of his
modern successor, in many respects the period of Dryden and Pope has
more claim to be regarded as the Golden Age of the English translator.
Patriotic enthusiasm had, it is true, lost something of its earlier fire, but
national conditions were in general not unfavorable to translation. Though
the seventeenth century, torn by civil discords, was very unlike the period
which Holland had lovingly described as "this long time of peace and
tranquillity, wherein ... all good literature hath had free course and
flourished,"[365] yet, despite the rise and fall of governments, the stream of
translation flowed on almost uninterruptedly. Sandys' Ovid is presented by
its author, after his visit to America, as "bred in the New World, of the
rudeness whereof it cannot but participate; especially having wars and
tumults to bring it to light instead of the Muses,"[366] but the more ordinary
translation, bred at home in England during the seventeenth century,
apparently suffered little from the political strife which surrounded it, while
the eighteenth century afforded a "peace and tranquillity" even greater than
that which had prevailed under Elizabeth.
Throughout the period translation was regarded as an important labor,
deserving of every encouragement. As in the sixteenth century, friends and
patrons united to offer advice and aid to the author who engaged in this
work. Henry Brome, dedicating a translation of Horace to Sir William
Backhouse, writes of his own share of the volume, "to the translation
whereof my pleasant retirement and conveniencies at your delightsome
habitation have liberally contributed."[367] Doctor Barten Holiday includes
in his preface to a version of Juvenal and Persius an interesting list of
"worthy friends" who have assisted him. "My honored friend, Mr. John
Selden (of such eminency in the studies of antiquities and languages) and
Mr. Farnaby ... procured me a fair copy from the famous library of St.
James's, and a manuscript copy from our herald of learning, Mr. Camden.
My dear friend, the patriarch of our poets, Ben Jonson, sent in an ancient
Although the ardor of the Elizabethan translator as he approached the vast,
almost unbroken field of foreign literature may well awaken the envy of his
modern successor, in many respects the period of Dryden and Pope has
more claim to be regarded as the Golden Age of the English translator.
Patriotic enthusiasm had, it is true, lost something of its earlier fire, but
national conditions were in general not unfavorable to translation. Though
the seventeenth century, torn by civil discords, was very unlike the period
which Holland had lovingly described as "this long time of peace and
tranquillity, wherein ... all good literature hath had free course and
flourished,"[365] yet, despite the rise and fall of governments, the stream of
translation flowed on almost uninterruptedly. Sandys' Ovid is presented by
its author, after his visit to America, as "bred in the New World, of the
rudeness whereof it cannot but participate; especially having wars and
tumults to bring it to light instead of the Muses,"[366] but the more ordinary
translation, bred at home in England during the seventeenth century,
apparently suffered little from the political strife which surrounded it, while
the eighteenth century afforded a "peace and tranquillity" even greater than
that which had prevailed under Elizabeth.
Throughout the period translation was regarded as an important labor,
deserving of every encouragement. As in the sixteenth century, friends and
patrons united to offer advice and aid to the author who engaged in this
work. Henry Brome, dedicating a translation of Horace to Sir William
Backhouse, writes of his own share of the volume, "to the translation
whereof my pleasant retirement and conveniencies at your delightsome
habitation have liberally contributed."[367] Doctor Barten Holiday includes
in his preface to a version of Juvenal and Persius an interesting list of
"worthy friends" who have assisted him. "My honored friend, Mr. John
Selden (of such eminency in the studies of antiquities and languages) and
Mr. Farnaby ... procured me a fair copy from the famous library of St.
James's, and a manuscript copy from our herald of learning, Mr. Camden.
My dear friend, the patriarch of our poets, Ben Jonson, sent in an ancient
Page 132
manuscript partly written in the Saxon character." Then follow names of
less note, Casaubon, Anyan, Price.[368] Dryden tells the same story. He has
been permitted to consult the Earl of Lauderdale's manuscript translation of
Virgil. "Besides this help, which was not inconsiderable," he writes, "Mr.
Congreve has done me the favor to review the Aeneis, and compare my
version with the original."[369] Later comes his recognition of indebtedness
of a more material character. "Being invited by that worthy gentleman, Sir
William Bowyer, to Denham Court, I translated the First Georgic at his
house, and the greatest part of the last Aeneid. A more friendly
entertainment no man ever found.... The Seventh Aeneid was made English
at Burleigh, the magnificent abode of the Earl of Exeter."[370]
While private individuals thus rallied to the help of the translator, the world
in general regarded his work with increasing respect. The great Dryden
thought it not unworthy of his powers to engage in putting classical verse
into English garb. His successor Pope early turned to the same pleasant and
profitable task. Johnson, the literary dictator of the next age, described
Rowe's version of Lucan as "one of the greatest productions of English
poetry."[371] The comprehensive editions of the works of British poets
which began to appear towards the end of the eighteenth century regularly
included English renderings, generally contemporaneous, of the great
poetry of other countries.
The growing dignity of this department of literature and the Augustan
fondness for literary criticism combined to produce a large body of
comment on methods of translation. The more ambitious translations of the
eighteenth century, for example, were accompanied by long prefaces,
containing, in addition to the elaborate paraphernalia of contemporary
scholarship, detailed discussion of the best rules for putting a foreign classic
into English. Almost every possible phase of the art had been broached in
one place and another before the century ended. In its last decade there
appeared the first attempt in English at a complete and detailed treatment of
the theory of translation as such, Tytler's Essay on the Principles of
Translation.
From the sixteenth-century theory of translation, so much of which is
incidental and uncertain in expression, it is a pleasure to come to the
deliberate, reasoned statements, unmistakable in their purpose and meaning,
less note, Casaubon, Anyan, Price.[368] Dryden tells the same story. He has
been permitted to consult the Earl of Lauderdale's manuscript translation of
Virgil. "Besides this help, which was not inconsiderable," he writes, "Mr.
Congreve has done me the favor to review the Aeneis, and compare my
version with the original."[369] Later comes his recognition of indebtedness
of a more material character. "Being invited by that worthy gentleman, Sir
William Bowyer, to Denham Court, I translated the First Georgic at his
house, and the greatest part of the last Aeneid. A more friendly
entertainment no man ever found.... The Seventh Aeneid was made English
at Burleigh, the magnificent abode of the Earl of Exeter."[370]
While private individuals thus rallied to the help of the translator, the world
in general regarded his work with increasing respect. The great Dryden
thought it not unworthy of his powers to engage in putting classical verse
into English garb. His successor Pope early turned to the same pleasant and
profitable task. Johnson, the literary dictator of the next age, described
Rowe's version of Lucan as "one of the greatest productions of English
poetry."[371] The comprehensive editions of the works of British poets
which began to appear towards the end of the eighteenth century regularly
included English renderings, generally contemporaneous, of the great
poetry of other countries.
The growing dignity of this department of literature and the Augustan
fondness for literary criticism combined to produce a large body of
comment on methods of translation. The more ambitious translations of the
eighteenth century, for example, were accompanied by long prefaces,
containing, in addition to the elaborate paraphernalia of contemporary
scholarship, detailed discussion of the best rules for putting a foreign classic
into English. Almost every possible phase of the art had been broached in
one place and another before the century ended. In its last decade there
appeared the first attempt in English at a complete and detailed treatment of
the theory of translation as such, Tytler's Essay on the Principles of
Translation.
From the sixteenth-century theory of translation, so much of which is
incidental and uncertain in expression, it is a pleasure to come to the
deliberate, reasoned statements, unmistakable in their purpose and meaning,
Page 133
of the earlier critics of our period, men like Denham, Cowley, and Dryden.
In contrast to the mass of unrelated individual opinions attached to the
translations of Elizabeth's time, the criticism of the seventeenth century
emanates, for the most part, from a small group of men, who supply
standards for lesser commentators and who, if they do not invariably agree
with one another, are yet thoroughly familiar with one another's views. The
field of discussion also has narrowed considerably, and theory has gained
by becoming less scattering. Translation in the seventeenth and eighteenth
centuries showed certain new developments, the most marked of which was
the tendency among translators who aspired to the highest rank to confine
their efforts to verse renderings of the Greek and Latin classics. A favorite
remark was that it is the greatest poet who suffers most in being turned from
one language into another. In spite of this, or perhaps for this reason, the
common ambition was to undertake Virgil, who was generally regarded as
the greatest of epic poets, and attempts to translate at least a part of the
Aeneid were astonishingly frequent. As early as 1658 the Fourth Book is
described as "translated ... in our day at least ten times into English."[372]
Horace came next in popularity; by the beginning of the eighteenth century,
according to one translator, he had been "translated, paraphrased, or
criticized on by persons of all conditions and both sexes."[373] As the
century progressed, Homer usurped the place formerly occupied by Virgil
as the object of the most ambitious effort and the center of discussion. But
there were other translations of the classics. Cooke, dedicating his
translation of Hesiod to the Duke of Argyll, says to his patron: "You, my
lord, know how the works of genius lift up the head of a nation above her
neighbors, and give as much honor as success in arms; among these we
must reckon our translations of the classics; by which when we have
naturalized all Greece and Rome, we shall be so much richer than they by
so many original productions as we have of our own."[374] Seemingly there
was an attempt to naturalize "all Greece and Rome." Anacreon, Pindar,
Apollonius Rhodius, Lucretius, Tibullus, Statius, Juvenal, Persius, Ovid,
Lucan, are names taken almost at random from the list of seventeenth and
eighteenth-century translations. Criticism, however, was ready to concern
itself with the translation of any classic, ancient or modern. Denham's two
famous pronouncements are connected, the one with his own translation of
the Second Book of the Aeneid, the other with Sir Richard Fanshaw's
In contrast to the mass of unrelated individual opinions attached to the
translations of Elizabeth's time, the criticism of the seventeenth century
emanates, for the most part, from a small group of men, who supply
standards for lesser commentators and who, if they do not invariably agree
with one another, are yet thoroughly familiar with one another's views. The
field of discussion also has narrowed considerably, and theory has gained
by becoming less scattering. Translation in the seventeenth and eighteenth
centuries showed certain new developments, the most marked of which was
the tendency among translators who aspired to the highest rank to confine
their efforts to verse renderings of the Greek and Latin classics. A favorite
remark was that it is the greatest poet who suffers most in being turned from
one language into another. In spite of this, or perhaps for this reason, the
common ambition was to undertake Virgil, who was generally regarded as
the greatest of epic poets, and attempts to translate at least a part of the
Aeneid were astonishingly frequent. As early as 1658 the Fourth Book is
described as "translated ... in our day at least ten times into English."[372]
Horace came next in popularity; by the beginning of the eighteenth century,
according to one translator, he had been "translated, paraphrased, or
criticized on by persons of all conditions and both sexes."[373] As the
century progressed, Homer usurped the place formerly occupied by Virgil
as the object of the most ambitious effort and the center of discussion. But
there were other translations of the classics. Cooke, dedicating his
translation of Hesiod to the Duke of Argyll, says to his patron: "You, my
lord, know how the works of genius lift up the head of a nation above her
neighbors, and give as much honor as success in arms; among these we
must reckon our translations of the classics; by which when we have
naturalized all Greece and Rome, we shall be so much richer than they by
so many original productions as we have of our own."[374] Seemingly there
was an attempt to naturalize "all Greece and Rome." Anacreon, Pindar,
Apollonius Rhodius, Lucretius, Tibullus, Statius, Juvenal, Persius, Ovid,
Lucan, are names taken almost at random from the list of seventeenth and
eighteenth-century translations. Criticism, however, was ready to concern
itself with the translation of any classic, ancient or modern. Denham's two
famous pronouncements are connected, the one with his own translation of
the Second Book of the Aeneid, the other with Sir Richard Fanshaw's
Page 134
rendering of Il Pastor Fido. In the later eighteenth century voluminous
comment accompanied Hoole's Ariosto and Mickle's Camoens.
At present, however, we are concerned not with the number and variety of
these translations, but with their homogeneity. As translators showed
themselves less inclined to wander over the whole field of literature, the
theory of translation assumed much more manageable proportions. A
further limitation of the area of discussion was made by Denham, who
expressly excluded from his consideration "them who deal in matters of fact
or matters of faith,"[375] thus disposing of the theological treatises which
had formerly divided attention with the classics.
The aims of the translator were also clarified by definition of his audience.
John Vicars, publishing in 1632 The XII. Aeneids of Virgil translated into
English decasyllables, adduces as one of his motives "the common good
and public utility which I hoped might accrue to young students and
grammatical tyros,"[376] but later writers seldom repeat this appeal to the
learner. The next year John Brinsley issued Virgil's Eclogues, with his book
De Apibus, translated grammatically, and also according to the propriety of
our English tongue so far as Grammar and the verse will permit. A
significant comment in the "Directions" runs: "As for the fear of making
truants by these translations, a conceit which arose merely upon the abuse
of other translations, never intended for this end, I hope that happy
experience of this kind will in time drive it and all like to it utterly out of
schools and out of the minds of all." Apparently the schoolmaster's ban
upon the unauthorized use of translations was establishing the distinction
between the English version which might claim to be ranked as literature
and that which Johnson later designated as "the clandestine refuge of
schoolboys."[377]
Another limitation of the audience was, however, less admirable. For the
widely democratic appeal of the Elizabethan translator was substituted an
appeal to a class, distinguished, if one may believe the philosopher Hobbes,
as much by social position as by intellect. In discussing the vocabulary to
be employed by the translator, Hobbes professes opinions not unlike those
of the sixteenth-century critics. Like Puttenham, he makes a distinction
between words as suited or unsuited for the epic style. "The names of
instruments and tools of artificers, and words of art," he says in the preface
comment accompanied Hoole's Ariosto and Mickle's Camoens.
At present, however, we are concerned not with the number and variety of
these translations, but with their homogeneity. As translators showed
themselves less inclined to wander over the whole field of literature, the
theory of translation assumed much more manageable proportions. A
further limitation of the area of discussion was made by Denham, who
expressly excluded from his consideration "them who deal in matters of fact
or matters of faith,"[375] thus disposing of the theological treatises which
had formerly divided attention with the classics.
The aims of the translator were also clarified by definition of his audience.
John Vicars, publishing in 1632 The XII. Aeneids of Virgil translated into
English decasyllables, adduces as one of his motives "the common good
and public utility which I hoped might accrue to young students and
grammatical tyros,"[376] but later writers seldom repeat this appeal to the
learner. The next year John Brinsley issued Virgil's Eclogues, with his book
De Apibus, translated grammatically, and also according to the propriety of
our English tongue so far as Grammar and the verse will permit. A
significant comment in the "Directions" runs: "As for the fear of making
truants by these translations, a conceit which arose merely upon the abuse
of other translations, never intended for this end, I hope that happy
experience of this kind will in time drive it and all like to it utterly out of
schools and out of the minds of all." Apparently the schoolmaster's ban
upon the unauthorized use of translations was establishing the distinction
between the English version which might claim to be ranked as literature
and that which Johnson later designated as "the clandestine refuge of
schoolboys."[377]
Another limitation of the audience was, however, less admirable. For the
widely democratic appeal of the Elizabethan translator was substituted an
appeal to a class, distinguished, if one may believe the philosopher Hobbes,
as much by social position as by intellect. In discussing the vocabulary to
be employed by the translator, Hobbes professes opinions not unlike those
of the sixteenth-century critics. Like Puttenham, he makes a distinction
between words as suited or unsuited for the epic style. "The names of
instruments and tools of artificers, and words of art," he says in the preface
Page 135
to his Homer, "though of use in the schools, are far from being fit to be
spoken by a hero. He may delight in the arts themselves, and have skill in
some of them, but his glory lies not in that, but in courage, nobility, and
other virtues of nature, or in the command he has over other men." In
Hobbes' objection to the use of unfamiliar words, also, there is nothing new;
but in the standards by which he tries such terms there is something
amusingly characteristic of his time. In the choice of words, "the first
indiscretion is in the use of such words as to the readers of poesy (which are
commonly Persons of the best Quality)"—it is only fair to reproduce
Hobbes' capitalization—"are not sufficiently known. For the work of an
heroic poem is to raise admiration (principally) for three virtues, valor,
beauty, and love; to the reading whereof women no less than men have a
just pretence though their skill in language be not so universal. And
therefore foreign words, till by long use they become vulgar, are
unintelligible to them." Dryden is similarly restrained by the thought of his
readers. He does not try to reproduce the "Doric dialect" of Theocritus, "for
Theocritus writ to Sicilians, who spoke that dialect; and I direct this part of
my translations to our ladies, who neither understand, nor will take pleasure
in such homely expressions."[378] In translating the Aeneid he follows what
he conceives to have been Virgil's practice. "I will not give the reasons," he
declares, "why I writ not always in the proper terms of navigation, land-
service, or in the cant of any profession. I will only say that Virgil has
avoided those properties, because he writ not to mariners, soldiers,
astronomers, gardeners, peasants, etc., but to all in general, and in particular
to men and ladies of the first quality, who have been better bred than to be
too nicely knowing in such things."[379]
Another element in theory which displays the strength and weakness of the
time is the treatment of the work of other countries and other periods. A
changed attitude towards the achievements of foreign translators becomes
evident early in the seventeenth century. In the prefaces to an edition of the
works of Du Bartas in English there are signs of a growing satisfaction with
the English language as a medium and an increasing conviction that
England can surpass the rest of Europe in the work of translation. Thomas
Hudson, in an address to James VI of Scotland, attached to his translation of
The History of Judith, quotes an interesting conversation which he held on
one occasion with that pedantic monarch. "It pleased your Highness," he
spoken by a hero. He may delight in the arts themselves, and have skill in
some of them, but his glory lies not in that, but in courage, nobility, and
other virtues of nature, or in the command he has over other men." In
Hobbes' objection to the use of unfamiliar words, also, there is nothing new;
but in the standards by which he tries such terms there is something
amusingly characteristic of his time. In the choice of words, "the first
indiscretion is in the use of such words as to the readers of poesy (which are
commonly Persons of the best Quality)"—it is only fair to reproduce
Hobbes' capitalization—"are not sufficiently known. For the work of an
heroic poem is to raise admiration (principally) for three virtues, valor,
beauty, and love; to the reading whereof women no less than men have a
just pretence though their skill in language be not so universal. And
therefore foreign words, till by long use they become vulgar, are
unintelligible to them." Dryden is similarly restrained by the thought of his
readers. He does not try to reproduce the "Doric dialect" of Theocritus, "for
Theocritus writ to Sicilians, who spoke that dialect; and I direct this part of
my translations to our ladies, who neither understand, nor will take pleasure
in such homely expressions."[378] In translating the Aeneid he follows what
he conceives to have been Virgil's practice. "I will not give the reasons," he
declares, "why I writ not always in the proper terms of navigation, land-
service, or in the cant of any profession. I will only say that Virgil has
avoided those properties, because he writ not to mariners, soldiers,
astronomers, gardeners, peasants, etc., but to all in general, and in particular
to men and ladies of the first quality, who have been better bred than to be
too nicely knowing in such things."[379]
Another element in theory which displays the strength and weakness of the
time is the treatment of the work of other countries and other periods. A
changed attitude towards the achievements of foreign translators becomes
evident early in the seventeenth century. In the prefaces to an edition of the
works of Du Bartas in English there are signs of a growing satisfaction with
the English language as a medium and an increasing conviction that
England can surpass the rest of Europe in the work of translation. Thomas
Hudson, in an address to James VI of Scotland, attached to his translation of
The History of Judith, quotes an interesting conversation which he held on
one occasion with that pedantic monarch. "It pleased your Highness," he
Page 136
recalls, "not only to esteem the peerless style of the Greek Homer and the
Latin Virgil to be inimitable to us (whose tongue is barbarous and
corrupted), but also to allege (partly through delight your majesty took in
the haughty style of those most famous writers, and partly to sound the
opinion of others) that also the lofty phrases, the grave inditement, the
facund terms of the French Salust (for the like resemblance) could not be
followed nor sufficiently expressed in our rough and unpolished English
language."[380] It was to prove that he could reproduce the French poet
"succinctly and sensibly in our vulgar speech" that Hudson undertook the
Judith. According to the complimentary verses addressed to the famous
Sylvester on his translations from the same author, the English tongue has
responded nobly to the demands put upon it. Sylvester has shown
Latin Virgil to be inimitable to us (whose tongue is barbarous and
corrupted), but also to allege (partly through delight your majesty took in
the haughty style of those most famous writers, and partly to sound the
opinion of others) that also the lofty phrases, the grave inditement, the
facund terms of the French Salust (for the like resemblance) could not be
followed nor sufficiently expressed in our rough and unpolished English
language."[380] It was to prove that he could reproduce the French poet
"succinctly and sensibly in our vulgar speech" that Hudson undertook the
Judith. According to the complimentary verses addressed to the famous
Sylvester on his translations from the same author, the English tongue has
responded nobly to the demands put upon it. Sylvester has shown
Page 137
... that French tongue's plenty to be such.
And yet that ours can utter full as much.[381]
John Davies of Hereford, writing of another of Sylvester's translations,
describes English as acquitting itself well when it competes with French,
and continues
If French to English were so strictly bound
It would but passing lamely strive with it;
And soon be forc'd to lose both grace and ground,
Although they strove with equal skill and wit.[382]
An opinion characteristic of the latter part of the century is that of the Earl
of Roscommon, who, after praising the work of the earlier French
translators, says,
From hence our generous emulation came,
We undertook, and we performed the same:
But now we show the world another way,
And in translated verse do more than they.[383]
Dryden finds little to praise in the French and Italian renderings of Virgil.
"Segrais ... is wholly destitute of elevation, though his version is much
better than that of the two brothers, or any of the rest who have attempted
Virgil. Hannibal Caro is a great name among the Italians; yet his translation
is most scandalously mean."[384] "What I have said," he declares somewhat
farther on, "though it has the face of arrogance, yet is intended for the honor
of my country; and therefore I will boldly own that this English translation
has more of Virgil's spirit in it than either the French or Italian."[385]
On translators outside their own period seventeenth-century critics
bestowed even less consideration than on their French or Italian
contemporaries. Earlier writers were forgotten, or remembered only to be
condemned. W. L., Gent., who in 1628 published a translation of Virgil's
Eclogues, expresses his surprise that a poet like Virgil "should yet stand still
as a noli me tangere, whom no man either durst or would undertake; only
Master Spenser long since translated the Gnat (a little fragment of Virgil's
And yet that ours can utter full as much.[381]
John Davies of Hereford, writing of another of Sylvester's translations,
describes English as acquitting itself well when it competes with French,
and continues
If French to English were so strictly bound
It would but passing lamely strive with it;
And soon be forc'd to lose both grace and ground,
Although they strove with equal skill and wit.[382]
An opinion characteristic of the latter part of the century is that of the Earl
of Roscommon, who, after praising the work of the earlier French
translators, says,
From hence our generous emulation came,
We undertook, and we performed the same:
But now we show the world another way,
And in translated verse do more than they.[383]
Dryden finds little to praise in the French and Italian renderings of Virgil.
"Segrais ... is wholly destitute of elevation, though his version is much
better than that of the two brothers, or any of the rest who have attempted
Virgil. Hannibal Caro is a great name among the Italians; yet his translation
is most scandalously mean."[384] "What I have said," he declares somewhat
farther on, "though it has the face of arrogance, yet is intended for the honor
of my country; and therefore I will boldly own that this English translation
has more of Virgil's spirit in it than either the French or Italian."[385]
On translators outside their own period seventeenth-century critics
bestowed even less consideration than on their French or Italian
contemporaries. Earlier writers were forgotten, or remembered only to be
condemned. W. L., Gent., who in 1628 published a translation of Virgil's
Eclogues, expresses his surprise that a poet like Virgil "should yet stand still
as a noli me tangere, whom no man either durst or would undertake; only
Master Spenser long since translated the Gnat (a little fragment of Virgil's
Page 138
excellence), giving the world peradventure to conceive that he would at one
time or other have gone through with the rest of this poet's work."[386]
Vicars' translation of the Aeneid is accompanied by a letter in which the
author's cousin, Thomas Vicars, congratulates him on his "great pains in
transplanting this worthiest of Latin poets into a mellow and neat English
soil (a thing not done before)."[387] Denham announces, "There are so few
translations which deserve praise, that I scarce ever saw any which
deserved pardon; those who travail in that kind being for the most part so
unhappy as to rob others without enriching themselves, pulling down the
fame of good authors without raising their own." Brome,[388] writing in
1666, rejoices in the good fortune of Horace's "good friend Virgil ... who
being plundered of all his ornaments by the old translators, was restored to
others with double lustre by those standard-bearers of wit and judgment,
Denham and Waller,"[389] and in proof of his statements puts side by side
translations of the same passage by Phaer and Denham. Later, in 1688, an
anonymous writer recalls the work of Phaer and Stanyhurst only to
disparage it. Introducing his translation of Virgil, "who has so long
unhappily continued a stranger to tolerable English," he says that he has
"observed how Player and Stainhurst of old ... had murdered the most
absolute of poets."[390] One dissenting note is found in Robert Gould's lines
prefixed to a 1687 edition of Fairfax's Godfrey of Bulloigne.
See here, you dull translators, look with shame
Upon this stately monument of fame,
And to amaze you more, reflect how long
It is, since first 'twas taught the English tongue:
In what a dark age it was brought to light;
Dark? No, our age is dark, and that was bright.
Of all these versions which now brightest shine,
Most, Fairfax, are but foils to set off thine:
Ev'n Horace can't of too much justice boast,
His unaffected, easy style is lost:
And Ogilby's the lumber of the stall;
But thy translation does atone for all.[391]
Dryden, too, approves of Fairfax, considered at least as a metrist. He
includes him with Spenser among the "great masters of our language," and
time or other have gone through with the rest of this poet's work."[386]
Vicars' translation of the Aeneid is accompanied by a letter in which the
author's cousin, Thomas Vicars, congratulates him on his "great pains in
transplanting this worthiest of Latin poets into a mellow and neat English
soil (a thing not done before)."[387] Denham announces, "There are so few
translations which deserve praise, that I scarce ever saw any which
deserved pardon; those who travail in that kind being for the most part so
unhappy as to rob others without enriching themselves, pulling down the
fame of good authors without raising their own." Brome,[388] writing in
1666, rejoices in the good fortune of Horace's "good friend Virgil ... who
being plundered of all his ornaments by the old translators, was restored to
others with double lustre by those standard-bearers of wit and judgment,
Denham and Waller,"[389] and in proof of his statements puts side by side
translations of the same passage by Phaer and Denham. Later, in 1688, an
anonymous writer recalls the work of Phaer and Stanyhurst only to
disparage it. Introducing his translation of Virgil, "who has so long
unhappily continued a stranger to tolerable English," he says that he has
"observed how Player and Stainhurst of old ... had murdered the most
absolute of poets."[390] One dissenting note is found in Robert Gould's lines
prefixed to a 1687 edition of Fairfax's Godfrey of Bulloigne.
See here, you dull translators, look with shame
Upon this stately monument of fame,
And to amaze you more, reflect how long
It is, since first 'twas taught the English tongue:
In what a dark age it was brought to light;
Dark? No, our age is dark, and that was bright.
Of all these versions which now brightest shine,
Most, Fairfax, are but foils to set off thine:
Ev'n Horace can't of too much justice boast,
His unaffected, easy style is lost:
And Ogilby's the lumber of the stall;
But thy translation does atone for all.[391]
Dryden, too, approves of Fairfax, considered at least as a metrist. He
includes him with Spenser among the "great masters of our language," and
Page 139
adds, "many besides myself have heard our famous Waller own that he
derived the harmony of his numbers from Godfrey of Bulloign, which was
turned into English by Mr. Fairfax."[392] But even Dryden, who sometimes
saw beyond his own period, does not share the admiration which some of
his friends entertain for Chapman. "The Earl of Mulgrave and Mr. Waller,"
he writes in the Examen Poeticum, "two of the best judges of our age, have
assured me that they could never read over the translation of Chapman
without incredible pleasure and extreme transport. This admiration of theirs
must needs proceed from the author himself, for the translator has thrown
him down as far as harsh numbers, improper English, and a monstrous
length of verse could carry him."[393]
In this satisfaction with their own country and their own era there lurked
certain dangers for seventeenth-century writers. The quality becomes, as we
shall see, more noticeable in the eighteenth century, when the shackles
which English taste laid upon original poetry were imposed also upon
translated verse. The theory of translation was hampered in its development
by the narrow complacency of its exponents, and the record of this time is
by no means one of uniform progress. The seventeenth century shows
clearly marked alternations of opinion; now it sanctions extreme methods;
now, by reaction, it inclines towards more moderate views. The eighteenth
century, during the greater part of its course, produces little that is new in
the way of theory, and adopts, without much attempt to analyze them, the
formulas left by the preceding period. We may now resume the history of
these developments at the point where it was dropped in Chapter III, at the
end of Elizabeth's reign.
In the first part of the new century the few minor translators who described
their methods held theories much like those of Chapman. W. L., Gent., in
the extremely flowery and discursive preface to his version of Virgil's
Eclogues, says, "Some readers I make no doubt they (the translations) will
meet with in these dainty mouthed times, that will tax me with not coming
resolved word for word and line for line with the author.... I used the
freedom of a translator, not tying myself to the tyranny of a grammatical
construction but breaking the shell into many pieces, was only careful to
preserve the kernel safe and whole from the violence of a wrong or wrested
interpretation." After a long simile drawn from the hunting field he
concludes, "No more do I conceive my course herein to be faulty though I
derived the harmony of his numbers from Godfrey of Bulloign, which was
turned into English by Mr. Fairfax."[392] But even Dryden, who sometimes
saw beyond his own period, does not share the admiration which some of
his friends entertain for Chapman. "The Earl of Mulgrave and Mr. Waller,"
he writes in the Examen Poeticum, "two of the best judges of our age, have
assured me that they could never read over the translation of Chapman
without incredible pleasure and extreme transport. This admiration of theirs
must needs proceed from the author himself, for the translator has thrown
him down as far as harsh numbers, improper English, and a monstrous
length of verse could carry him."[393]
In this satisfaction with their own country and their own era there lurked
certain dangers for seventeenth-century writers. The quality becomes, as we
shall see, more noticeable in the eighteenth century, when the shackles
which English taste laid upon original poetry were imposed also upon
translated verse. The theory of translation was hampered in its development
by the narrow complacency of its exponents, and the record of this time is
by no means one of uniform progress. The seventeenth century shows
clearly marked alternations of opinion; now it sanctions extreme methods;
now, by reaction, it inclines towards more moderate views. The eighteenth
century, during the greater part of its course, produces little that is new in
the way of theory, and adopts, without much attempt to analyze them, the
formulas left by the preceding period. We may now resume the history of
these developments at the point where it was dropped in Chapter III, at the
end of Elizabeth's reign.
In the first part of the new century the few minor translators who described
their methods held theories much like those of Chapman. W. L., Gent., in
the extremely flowery and discursive preface to his version of Virgil's
Eclogues, says, "Some readers I make no doubt they (the translations) will
meet with in these dainty mouthed times, that will tax me with not coming
resolved word for word and line for line with the author.... I used the
freedom of a translator, not tying myself to the tyranny of a grammatical
construction but breaking the shell into many pieces, was only careful to
preserve the kernel safe and whole from the violence of a wrong or wrested
interpretation." After a long simile drawn from the hunting field he
concludes, "No more do I conceive my course herein to be faulty though I
Page 140
do not affect to follow my author so close as to tread upon his heels." John
Vicars, who professes to have robed Virgil in "a homespun English gray-
coat plain," says of his manner, "I have aimed at these three things,
perspicuity of the matter, fidelity to the author, and facility or smoothness to
recreate thee my reader. Now if any critical or curious wit tax me with a
Frustra fit per plura &c. and blame my not curious confinement to my
author line for line, I answer (and I hope this answer will satisfy the
moderate and ingenuous) that though peradventure I could (as in my Babel's
Balm I have done throughout the whole translation) yet in regard of the
lofty majesty of this my author's style, I would not adventure so to pinch his
spirits, as to make him seem to walk like a lifeless ghost. But on thinking on
that of Horace, Brevis esse laboro obscurus fio, I presumed (yet still having
an eye to the genuine sense as I was able) to expatiate with poetical liberty,
where necessity of matter and phrase enforced." Vicars' warrant for his
practice is the oftquoted caution of Horace, Nec verbum verbo curabis
reddere.
But the seventeenth century was not disposed to continue uninterruptedly
the tradition of previous translators. In translated, as in original verse a new
era was to begin, acclaimed as such in its own day, and associated like the
new poetry, with the names of Denham and Cowley as both poets and
critics and with that of Waller as poet. Peculiarly characteristic of the
movement was its hostility towards literal translation, a hostility apparent
also, as we have seen, in Chapman. "I consider it a vulgar error in
translating poets," writes Denham in the preface to his Destruction of Troy,
"to affect being Fidus Interpres," and again in his lines to Fanshaw:
That servile path thou nobly dost decline
Of tracing word by word, and line by line.
Those are the labored births of slavish brains,
Not the effect of poetry but pains;
Cheap, vulgar arts, whose narrowness affords
No flight for thoughts, but poorly sticks at words.
Sprat is anxious to claim for Cowley much of the credit for introducing
"this way of leaving verbal translations and chiefly regarding the sense and
genius of the author," which "was scarce heard of in England before this
present age."[394]
Vicars, who professes to have robed Virgil in "a homespun English gray-
coat plain," says of his manner, "I have aimed at these three things,
perspicuity of the matter, fidelity to the author, and facility or smoothness to
recreate thee my reader. Now if any critical or curious wit tax me with a
Frustra fit per plura &c. and blame my not curious confinement to my
author line for line, I answer (and I hope this answer will satisfy the
moderate and ingenuous) that though peradventure I could (as in my Babel's
Balm I have done throughout the whole translation) yet in regard of the
lofty majesty of this my author's style, I would not adventure so to pinch his
spirits, as to make him seem to walk like a lifeless ghost. But on thinking on
that of Horace, Brevis esse laboro obscurus fio, I presumed (yet still having
an eye to the genuine sense as I was able) to expatiate with poetical liberty,
where necessity of matter and phrase enforced." Vicars' warrant for his
practice is the oftquoted caution of Horace, Nec verbum verbo curabis
reddere.
But the seventeenth century was not disposed to continue uninterruptedly
the tradition of previous translators. In translated, as in original verse a new
era was to begin, acclaimed as such in its own day, and associated like the
new poetry, with the names of Denham and Cowley as both poets and
critics and with that of Waller as poet. Peculiarly characteristic of the
movement was its hostility towards literal translation, a hostility apparent
also, as we have seen, in Chapman. "I consider it a vulgar error in
translating poets," writes Denham in the preface to his Destruction of Troy,
"to affect being Fidus Interpres," and again in his lines to Fanshaw:
That servile path thou nobly dost decline
Of tracing word by word, and line by line.
Those are the labored births of slavish brains,
Not the effect of poetry but pains;
Cheap, vulgar arts, whose narrowness affords
No flight for thoughts, but poorly sticks at words.
Sprat is anxious to claim for Cowley much of the credit for introducing
"this way of leaving verbal translations and chiefly regarding the sense and
genius of the author," which "was scarce heard of in England before this
present age."[394]
Page 141
Why Chapman and later translators should have fixed upon extreme
literalness as the besetting fault of their predecessors and contemporaries, it
is hard to see. It is true that the recognition of the desirability of faithfulness
to the original was the most distinctive contribution that sixteenth-century
critics made to the theory of translation, but this principle was largely
associated with prose renderings of a different type from that now under
discussion. If, like Denham, one excludes "matters of fact and matters of
faith," the body of translation which remains is scarcely distinguished by
slavish adherence to the letter. As a matter of fact, however, sixteenth-
century translation was obviously an unfamiliar field to most seventeenth-
century commentators, and although their generalizations include all who
have gone before them, their illustrations are usually drawn from the early
part of their own century. Ben Jonson, whose translation of Horace's Art of
Poetry is cited by Dryden as an example of "metaphrase, or turning an
author word by word and line by line from one language to another,"[395] is
perhaps largely responsible for the mistaken impression regarding the
earlier translators. Thomas May and George Sandys are often included in
the same category. Sandys' translation of Ovid is regarded by Dryden as
typical of its time. Its literalism, its resulting lack of poetry, "proceeded
from the wrong judgment of the age in which he lived. They neither knew
good verse nor loved it; they were scholars, 'tis true, but they were pedants;
and for all their pedantic pains, all their translations want to be translated
into English."[396]
But neither Jonson, Sandys, nor May has much to say with regard to the
proper methods of translation. The most definite utterance of the group is
found in the lines which Jonson addressed to May on his translation of
Lucan:
But who hath them interpreted, and brought
Lucan's whole frame unto us, and so wrought
As not the smallest joint or gentlest word
In the great mass or machine there is stirr'd?
The self same genius! so the world will say
The sun translated, or the son of May.[397]
literalness as the besetting fault of their predecessors and contemporaries, it
is hard to see. It is true that the recognition of the desirability of faithfulness
to the original was the most distinctive contribution that sixteenth-century
critics made to the theory of translation, but this principle was largely
associated with prose renderings of a different type from that now under
discussion. If, like Denham, one excludes "matters of fact and matters of
faith," the body of translation which remains is scarcely distinguished by
slavish adherence to the letter. As a matter of fact, however, sixteenth-
century translation was obviously an unfamiliar field to most seventeenth-
century commentators, and although their generalizations include all who
have gone before them, their illustrations are usually drawn from the early
part of their own century. Ben Jonson, whose translation of Horace's Art of
Poetry is cited by Dryden as an example of "metaphrase, or turning an
author word by word and line by line from one language to another,"[395] is
perhaps largely responsible for the mistaken impression regarding the
earlier translators. Thomas May and George Sandys are often included in
the same category. Sandys' translation of Ovid is regarded by Dryden as
typical of its time. Its literalism, its resulting lack of poetry, "proceeded
from the wrong judgment of the age in which he lived. They neither knew
good verse nor loved it; they were scholars, 'tis true, but they were pedants;
and for all their pedantic pains, all their translations want to be translated
into English."[396]
But neither Jonson, Sandys, nor May has much to say with regard to the
proper methods of translation. The most definite utterance of the group is
found in the lines which Jonson addressed to May on his translation of
Lucan:
But who hath them interpreted, and brought
Lucan's whole frame unto us, and so wrought
As not the smallest joint or gentlest word
In the great mass or machine there is stirr'd?
The self same genius! so the world will say
The sun translated, or the son of May.[397]
Page 142
May's own preface says nothing of his theories. Sandys says of his Ovid,
"To the translation I have given what perfection my pen could bestow, by
polishing, altering, or restoring the harsh, improper, or mistaken with a
nicer exactness than perhaps is required in so long a labor,"[398] a comment
open to various interpretations. His metrical version of the Psalms is
described as "paraphrastically translated," and it is worthy of note that
Cowley, in his attack on the practice of too literal translation, should have
chosen this part of Sandys' work as illustrative of the methods which he
condemns. For the translators of the new school, though professedly the
foes of the word for word method, carried their hostility to existing theories
of translation much farther. Cowley begins, reasonably enough, by pointing
out the absurdity of translating a poet literally. "If a man should undertake
to translate Pindar word for word, it would be thought that one madman had
translated another; as may appear when a person who understands not the
original reads the verbal traduction of him into Latin prose, than which
nothing seems more raving.... And I would gladly know what applause our
best pieces of English poesy could expect from a Frenchman or Italian, if
converted faithfully and word for word into French or Italian prose."[399]
But, ignoring the possibility of a reasonable regard for both the original and
the English, such as had been advocated by Chapman or by minor
translators like W. L. and Vicars, Cowley suggests a more radical method.
Since of necessity much of the beauty of a poem is lost in translation, the
translator must supply new beauties. "For men resolving in no case to shoot
beyond the mark," he says, "it is a thousand to one if they shoot not short of
it." "We must needs confess that after all these losses sustained by Pindar,
all we can add to him by our wit or invention (not deserting still his subject)
is not likely to make him a richer man than he was in his own country."
Finally comes a definite statement of Cowley's method: "Upon this ground I
have in these two Odes of Pindar taken, left out and added what I please;
nor make it so much my aim to let the reader know precisely what he spoke
as what was his way and manner of speaking, which has not been yet (that I
know of) introduced into English, though it be the noblest and highest kind
of writing in verse." Denham, in his lines on Fanshaw's translation of
Guarini, had already approved of a similar method:
A new and nobler way thou dost pursue
To make translations and translators too.
"To the translation I have given what perfection my pen could bestow, by
polishing, altering, or restoring the harsh, improper, or mistaken with a
nicer exactness than perhaps is required in so long a labor,"[398] a comment
open to various interpretations. His metrical version of the Psalms is
described as "paraphrastically translated," and it is worthy of note that
Cowley, in his attack on the practice of too literal translation, should have
chosen this part of Sandys' work as illustrative of the methods which he
condemns. For the translators of the new school, though professedly the
foes of the word for word method, carried their hostility to existing theories
of translation much farther. Cowley begins, reasonably enough, by pointing
out the absurdity of translating a poet literally. "If a man should undertake
to translate Pindar word for word, it would be thought that one madman had
translated another; as may appear when a person who understands not the
original reads the verbal traduction of him into Latin prose, than which
nothing seems more raving.... And I would gladly know what applause our
best pieces of English poesy could expect from a Frenchman or Italian, if
converted faithfully and word for word into French or Italian prose."[399]
But, ignoring the possibility of a reasonable regard for both the original and
the English, such as had been advocated by Chapman or by minor
translators like W. L. and Vicars, Cowley suggests a more radical method.
Since of necessity much of the beauty of a poem is lost in translation, the
translator must supply new beauties. "For men resolving in no case to shoot
beyond the mark," he says, "it is a thousand to one if they shoot not short of
it." "We must needs confess that after all these losses sustained by Pindar,
all we can add to him by our wit or invention (not deserting still his subject)
is not likely to make him a richer man than he was in his own country."
Finally comes a definite statement of Cowley's method: "Upon this ground I
have in these two Odes of Pindar taken, left out and added what I please;
nor make it so much my aim to let the reader know precisely what he spoke
as what was his way and manner of speaking, which has not been yet (that I
know of) introduced into English, though it be the noblest and highest kind
of writing in verse." Denham, in his lines on Fanshaw's translation of
Guarini, had already approved of a similar method:
A new and nobler way thou dost pursue
To make translations and translators too.
Page 143
They but preserve the ashes, thou the flame,
True to his sense, but truer to his fame.
Feeding his current, where thou find'st it low
Let'st in thine own to make it rise and flow;
Wisely restoring whatsoever grace
Is lost by change of times, or tongues, or place.
Denham, however, justifies the procedure for reasons which must have had
their appeal for the translator who was conscious of real creative power.
"Poesy," he says in the preface to his translation from the Aeneid, "is of so
subtle a spirit that in the pouring out of one language into another it will all
evaporate; and if a new spirit be not added in transfusion, there will remain
nothing but a caput mortuum." The new method, which Cowley is willing
to designate as imitation if the critics refuse to it the name of translation, is
described by Dryden with his usual clearness. "I take imitation of an author
in their sense," he says, "to be an endeavor of a later poet to write like one
who has written before him, on the same subject; that is, not to translate his
words, or be confined to his sense, but only to set him as a pattern, and to
write as he supposes that author would have done, had he lived in our age,
and in our country."[400]
Yet, after all, the new fashion was far from revolutionizing either the theory
or the practice of translation. Dryden says of Denham that "he advised more
liberty than he took himself," and of both Denham and Cowley, "I dare not
say that either of them have carried this libertine way of rendering authors
(as Mr Cowley calls it) so far as my definition reaches; for in the Pindaric
Odes the customs and ceremonies of ancient Greece are still observed."[401]
In the theory of the less distinguished translators of the second and third
quarters of the century, the influence of Denham and Cowley shows itself,
if at all, in the claim to have translated paraphrastically and the
complacency with which translators describe their practice as "new," a
condition of things which might have prevailed without the intervention of
the method of imitation. About the year 1680 there comes a definite
reaction against too great liberty in the treatment of foreign authors.
Thomas Creech, defining what may justly be expected of the translator of
Horace, says, "If the sense of the author is delivered, the variety of
expression kept (which I must despair of after Quintillian hath assured us
that he is most happily bold in his words) and his fancy not debauched (for I
True to his sense, but truer to his fame.
Feeding his current, where thou find'st it low
Let'st in thine own to make it rise and flow;
Wisely restoring whatsoever grace
Is lost by change of times, or tongues, or place.
Denham, however, justifies the procedure for reasons which must have had
their appeal for the translator who was conscious of real creative power.
"Poesy," he says in the preface to his translation from the Aeneid, "is of so
subtle a spirit that in the pouring out of one language into another it will all
evaporate; and if a new spirit be not added in transfusion, there will remain
nothing but a caput mortuum." The new method, which Cowley is willing
to designate as imitation if the critics refuse to it the name of translation, is
described by Dryden with his usual clearness. "I take imitation of an author
in their sense," he says, "to be an endeavor of a later poet to write like one
who has written before him, on the same subject; that is, not to translate his
words, or be confined to his sense, but only to set him as a pattern, and to
write as he supposes that author would have done, had he lived in our age,
and in our country."[400]
Yet, after all, the new fashion was far from revolutionizing either the theory
or the practice of translation. Dryden says of Denham that "he advised more
liberty than he took himself," and of both Denham and Cowley, "I dare not
say that either of them have carried this libertine way of rendering authors
(as Mr Cowley calls it) so far as my definition reaches; for in the Pindaric
Odes the customs and ceremonies of ancient Greece are still observed."[401]
In the theory of the less distinguished translators of the second and third
quarters of the century, the influence of Denham and Cowley shows itself,
if at all, in the claim to have translated paraphrastically and the
complacency with which translators describe their practice as "new," a
condition of things which might have prevailed without the intervention of
the method of imitation. About the year 1680 there comes a definite
reaction against too great liberty in the treatment of foreign authors.
Thomas Creech, defining what may justly be expected of the translator of
Horace, says, "If the sense of the author is delivered, the variety of
expression kept (which I must despair of after Quintillian hath assured us
that he is most happily bold in his words) and his fancy not debauched (for I
Page 144
cannot think myself able to improve Horace) 'tis all that can be expected
from a version."[402] After quoting with approval what Cowley has said of
the inadequacy of any translation, he continues: "'Tis true he (Cowley)
improves this consideration, and urges it as concluding against all strict and
faithful versions, in which I must beg leave to dissent, thinking it better to
convey down the learning of the ancients than their empty sound suited to
the present times, and show the age their whole substance, rather than their
ghost embodied in some light air of my own." An anonymous writer
presents a group of critics who are disgusted with contemporary fashions in
translation and wish to go back to those which prevailed in the early part of
the century.[403]
Acer, incensed, exclaimed against the age,
Said some of our new poets had of late
Set up a lazy fashion to translate,
Speak authors how they please, and if they call
Stuff they make paraphrase, that answers all.
Pedantic verse, effeminately smooth,
Racked through all little rules of art to soothe,
The soft'ned age industriously compile,
Main wit and cripple fancy all the while.
A license far beyond poetic use
Not to translate old authors but abuse
The wit of Romans; and their lofty sense
Degrade into new poems made from thence,
Disguise old Rome in our new eloquence.
Aesculape shares the opinion of Acer.
And thought it fit wits should be more confined
To author's sense, and to their periods too,
Must leave out nothing, every sense must do,
And though they cannot render verse for verse,
Yet every period's sense they must rehearse.
Finally Metellus, speaking for the group, orders Laelius, one of their
number, to translate the Fourth Book of the Aeneid, keeping himself in due
from a version."[402] After quoting with approval what Cowley has said of
the inadequacy of any translation, he continues: "'Tis true he (Cowley)
improves this consideration, and urges it as concluding against all strict and
faithful versions, in which I must beg leave to dissent, thinking it better to
convey down the learning of the ancients than their empty sound suited to
the present times, and show the age their whole substance, rather than their
ghost embodied in some light air of my own." An anonymous writer
presents a group of critics who are disgusted with contemporary fashions in
translation and wish to go back to those which prevailed in the early part of
the century.[403]
Acer, incensed, exclaimed against the age,
Said some of our new poets had of late
Set up a lazy fashion to translate,
Speak authors how they please, and if they call
Stuff they make paraphrase, that answers all.
Pedantic verse, effeminately smooth,
Racked through all little rules of art to soothe,
The soft'ned age industriously compile,
Main wit and cripple fancy all the while.
A license far beyond poetic use
Not to translate old authors but abuse
The wit of Romans; and their lofty sense
Degrade into new poems made from thence,
Disguise old Rome in our new eloquence.
Aesculape shares the opinion of Acer.
And thought it fit wits should be more confined
To author's sense, and to their periods too,
Must leave out nothing, every sense must do,
And though they cannot render verse for verse,
Yet every period's sense they must rehearse.
Finally Metellus, speaking for the group, orders Laelius, one of their
number, to translate the Fourth Book of the Aeneid, keeping himself in due
Page 145
subordination to Virgil.
We all bid then translate it the old way
Not a-la-mode, but like George Sandys or May;
Show Virgil's every period, not steal sense
To make up a new-fashioned poem thence.
Other translators, though not defending the literal method, do not advocate
imitation. Roscommon, in the Essay on Translated Verse, demands fidelity
to the substance of the original when he says,
The genuine sense, intelligibly told,
Shows a translator both discreet and bold.
Excursions are inexpiably bad,
And 'tis much safer to leave out than add,
but, unlike Phaer, he forbids the omission of difficult passages:
Abstruse and mystic thoughts you must express,
With painful care and seeming easiness.
Dryden considers the whole situation in detail.[404] He admires Cowley's
Pindaric Odes and admits that both Pindar and his translator do not come
under ordinary rules, but he fears the effect of Cowley's example "when
writers of unequal parts to him shall imitate so bold an undertaking," and
believes that only a poet so "wild and ungovernable" as Pindar justifies the
method of Cowley. "If Virgil, or Ovid, or any regular intelligible authors be
thus used, 'tis no longer to be called their work, when neither the thoughts
nor words are drawn from the original; but instead of them there is
something new produced, which is almost the creation of another hand....
He who is inquisitive to know an author's thoughts will be disappointed in
his expectation; and 'tis not always that a man will be contented to have a
present made him, when he expects the payment of a debt. To state it fairly;
imitation is the most advantageous way for a translator to show himself, but
the greatest wrong which can be done to the memory and reputation of the
dead."
We all bid then translate it the old way
Not a-la-mode, but like George Sandys or May;
Show Virgil's every period, not steal sense
To make up a new-fashioned poem thence.
Other translators, though not defending the literal method, do not advocate
imitation. Roscommon, in the Essay on Translated Verse, demands fidelity
to the substance of the original when he says,
The genuine sense, intelligibly told,
Shows a translator both discreet and bold.
Excursions are inexpiably bad,
And 'tis much safer to leave out than add,
but, unlike Phaer, he forbids the omission of difficult passages:
Abstruse and mystic thoughts you must express,
With painful care and seeming easiness.
Dryden considers the whole situation in detail.[404] He admires Cowley's
Pindaric Odes and admits that both Pindar and his translator do not come
under ordinary rules, but he fears the effect of Cowley's example "when
writers of unequal parts to him shall imitate so bold an undertaking," and
believes that only a poet so "wild and ungovernable" as Pindar justifies the
method of Cowley. "If Virgil, or Ovid, or any regular intelligible authors be
thus used, 'tis no longer to be called their work, when neither the thoughts
nor words are drawn from the original; but instead of them there is
something new produced, which is almost the creation of another hand....
He who is inquisitive to know an author's thoughts will be disappointed in
his expectation; and 'tis not always that a man will be contented to have a
present made him, when he expects the payment of a debt. To state it fairly;
imitation is the most advantageous way for a translator to show himself, but
the greatest wrong which can be done to the memory and reputation of the
dead."
Page 146
Though imitation was not generally accepted as a standard method of
translation, certain elements in the theory of Denham and Cowley remained
popular throughout the seventeenth and even the eighteenth century. A
favorite comment in the complimentary verses attached to translations is the
assertion that the translator has not only equaled but surpassed his original.
An extreme example of this is Dryden's fatuous reference to the Earl of
Mulgrave's translation of Ovid:
How will sweet Ovid's ghost be pleased to hear
His fame augmented by an English peer,
How he embellishes his Helen's loves,
Outdoes his softness, and his sense improves.[405]
His earlier lines to Sir Robert Howard on the latter's translation of the
Achilleis of Statius are somewhat less bald:
To understand how much we owe to you,
We must your numbers with your author's view;
Then shall we see his work was lamely rough,
Each figure stiff as if designed in buff;
His colours laid so thick on every place,
As only showed the paint, but hid the face;
But as in perspective we beauties see
Which in the glass, not in the picture be,
So here our sight obligingly mistakes
That wealth which his your bounty only makes.
Thus vulgar dishes are by cooks disguised,
More for their dressing than their substance prized.[406]
It was especially in cases where the original lacked smoothness and
perspicuity, the qualities which appealed most strongly to the century, that
the claim to improvement was made. Often, however, it was associated with
notably accurate versions. Cartwright calls upon the readers of Holiday's
Persius,
who when they shall view
How truly with thine author thou dost pace,
translation, certain elements in the theory of Denham and Cowley remained
popular throughout the seventeenth and even the eighteenth century. A
favorite comment in the complimentary verses attached to translations is the
assertion that the translator has not only equaled but surpassed his original.
An extreme example of this is Dryden's fatuous reference to the Earl of
Mulgrave's translation of Ovid:
How will sweet Ovid's ghost be pleased to hear
His fame augmented by an English peer,
How he embellishes his Helen's loves,
Outdoes his softness, and his sense improves.[405]
His earlier lines to Sir Robert Howard on the latter's translation of the
Achilleis of Statius are somewhat less bald:
To understand how much we owe to you,
We must your numbers with your author's view;
Then shall we see his work was lamely rough,
Each figure stiff as if designed in buff;
His colours laid so thick on every place,
As only showed the paint, but hid the face;
But as in perspective we beauties see
Which in the glass, not in the picture be,
So here our sight obligingly mistakes
That wealth which his your bounty only makes.
Thus vulgar dishes are by cooks disguised,
More for their dressing than their substance prized.[406]
It was especially in cases where the original lacked smoothness and
perspicuity, the qualities which appealed most strongly to the century, that
the claim to improvement was made. Often, however, it was associated with
notably accurate versions. Cartwright calls upon the readers of Holiday's
Persius,
who when they shall view
How truly with thine author thou dost pace,
Page 147
How hand in hand ye go, what equal grace
Thou dost observe with him in every term,
They cannot but, if just, justly affirm
That did your times as do your lines agree,
He might be thought to have translated thee,
But that he's darker, not so strong; wherein
Thy greater art more clearly may be seen,
Which does thy Persius' cloudy storms display
With lightning and with thunder; both which lay
Couched perchance in him, but wanted force
To break, or light from darkness to divorce,
Till thine exhaled skill compressed it so,
That forced the clouds to break, the light to show,
The thunder to be heard. That now each child
Can prattle what was meant; whilst thou art styled
Of all, with titles of true dignity
For lofty phrase and perspicuity.[407]
J. A. addresses Lucretius in lines prefixed to Creech's translation,
But Lord, how much you're changed, how much improv'd!
Your native roughness all is left behind,
But still the same good man tho' more refin'd,[408]
and Otway says to the translator:
For when the rich original we peruse,
And by it try the metal you produce,
Though there indeed the purest ore we find,
Yet still by you it something is refined;
Thus when the great Lucretius gives a loose
And lashes to her speed his fiery Muse,
Still with him you maintain an equal pace,
And bear full stretch upon him all the race;
But when in rugged way we find him rein
His verse, and not so smooth a stroke maintain,
There the advantage he receives is found,
Thou dost observe with him in every term,
They cannot but, if just, justly affirm
That did your times as do your lines agree,
He might be thought to have translated thee,
But that he's darker, not so strong; wherein
Thy greater art more clearly may be seen,
Which does thy Persius' cloudy storms display
With lightning and with thunder; both which lay
Couched perchance in him, but wanted force
To break, or light from darkness to divorce,
Till thine exhaled skill compressed it so,
That forced the clouds to break, the light to show,
The thunder to be heard. That now each child
Can prattle what was meant; whilst thou art styled
Of all, with titles of true dignity
For lofty phrase and perspicuity.[407]
J. A. addresses Lucretius in lines prefixed to Creech's translation,
But Lord, how much you're changed, how much improv'd!
Your native roughness all is left behind,
But still the same good man tho' more refin'd,[408]
and Otway says to the translator:
For when the rich original we peruse,
And by it try the metal you produce,
Though there indeed the purest ore we find,
Yet still by you it something is refined;
Thus when the great Lucretius gives a loose
And lashes to her speed his fiery Muse,
Still with him you maintain an equal pace,
And bear full stretch upon him all the race;
But when in rugged way we find him rein
His verse, and not so smooth a stroke maintain,
There the advantage he receives is found,
Page 148
By you taught temper, and to choose his ground.[409]
So authoritative a critic as Roscommon, however, seems to oppose attempts
at improvement when he writes,
Your author always will the best advise,
Fall when he falls, and when he rises, rise,
a precept which Tytler, writing at the end of the next century, considers the
one doubtful rule in The Essay on Translated Verse. "Far from adopting the
former part of this maxim," he declares, "I consider it to be the duty of a
poetical translator, never to suffer his original to fall. He must maintain with
him a perpetual contest of genius; he must attend him in his highest flights,
and soar, if he can, beyond him: and when he perceives, at any time a
diminution of his powers, when he sees a drooping wing, he must raise him
on his own pinions."[410]
The influence of Denham and Cowley is also seen in what is perhaps the
most significant element in the seventeenth-century theory of translation.
These men advocated freedom in translation, not because such freedom
would give the translator a greater opportunity to display his own powers,
but because it would enable him to reproduce more truly the spirit of the
original. A good translator must, first of all, know his author intimately.
Where Denham's expressions are fuller than Virgil's, they are, he says, "but
the impressions which the often reading of him hath left upon my
thoughts." Possessing this intimate acquaintance, the English writer must
try to think and write as if he were identified with his author. Dryden, who,
in spite of his general principles, sometimes practised something
uncommonly like imitation, says in the preface to Sylvae: "I must
acknowledge that I have many times exceeded my commission; for I have
both added and omitted, and even sometimes very boldly made such
expositions of my authors as no Dutch commentator will forgive me....
Where I have enlarged them, I desire the false critics would not always
think that those thoughts are wholly mine, but either that they are secretly in
the poet, or may be fairly deduced from him; or at least, if both these
considerations should fail, that my own is of a piece with his, and that if he
were living, and an Englishman, they are such as he would probably have
written."[411]
So authoritative a critic as Roscommon, however, seems to oppose attempts
at improvement when he writes,
Your author always will the best advise,
Fall when he falls, and when he rises, rise,
a precept which Tytler, writing at the end of the next century, considers the
one doubtful rule in The Essay on Translated Verse. "Far from adopting the
former part of this maxim," he declares, "I consider it to be the duty of a
poetical translator, never to suffer his original to fall. He must maintain with
him a perpetual contest of genius; he must attend him in his highest flights,
and soar, if he can, beyond him: and when he perceives, at any time a
diminution of his powers, when he sees a drooping wing, he must raise him
on his own pinions."[410]
The influence of Denham and Cowley is also seen in what is perhaps the
most significant element in the seventeenth-century theory of translation.
These men advocated freedom in translation, not because such freedom
would give the translator a greater opportunity to display his own powers,
but because it would enable him to reproduce more truly the spirit of the
original. A good translator must, first of all, know his author intimately.
Where Denham's expressions are fuller than Virgil's, they are, he says, "but
the impressions which the often reading of him hath left upon my
thoughts." Possessing this intimate acquaintance, the English writer must
try to think and write as if he were identified with his author. Dryden, who,
in spite of his general principles, sometimes practised something
uncommonly like imitation, says in the preface to Sylvae: "I must
acknowledge that I have many times exceeded my commission; for I have
both added and omitted, and even sometimes very boldly made such
expositions of my authors as no Dutch commentator will forgive me....
Where I have enlarged them, I desire the false critics would not always
think that those thoughts are wholly mine, but either that they are secretly in
the poet, or may be fairly deduced from him; or at least, if both these
considerations should fail, that my own is of a piece with his, and that if he
were living, and an Englishman, they are such as he would probably have
written."[411]
Page 149
By a sort of irony the more faithful translator came in time to recognize this
as one of the precepts of his art, and sometimes to use it as an argument
against too much liberty. The Earl of Roscommon says in the preface to his
translation of Horace's Art of Poetry, "I have kept as close as I could both to
the meaning and the words of the author, and done nothing but what I
believe he would forgive if he were alive; and I have often asked myself
this question." Dryden follows his protest against imitation by saying: "Nor
must we understand the language only of the poet, but his particular turn of
thoughts and expression, which are the characters that distinguish, and, as it
were, individuate him from all other writers. When we come thus far, 'tis
time to look into ourselves, to conform our genius to his, to give his thought
either the same turn, if our tongue will bear it, or if not, to vary but the
dress, not to alter or destroy the substance."[412] Such faithfulness,
according to Dryden, involves the appreciation and the reproduction of the
qualities in an author which distinguish him from others, or, to use his own
words, "the maintaining the character of an author which distinguishes him
from all others, and makes him appear that individual poet whom you
would interpret."[413] Dryden thinks that English translators have not
sufficiently recognized the necessity for this. "For example, not only the
thoughts, but the style and versification of Virgil and Ovid are very
different: yet I see, even in our best poets who have translated some parts of
them, that they have confounded their several talents, and, by endeavoring
only at the sweetness and harmony of numbers, have made them so much
alike that, if I did not know the originals, I should never be able to judge by
the copies which was Virgil and which was Ovid. It was objected against a
late noble painter that he drew many graceful pictures, but few of them
were like. And this happened because he always studied himself more than
those who sat to him. In such translators I can easily distinguish the hand
which performed the work, but I cannot distinguish their poet from
another."
But critics recognized that study and pains alone could not furnish the
translator for his work. "To be a thorough translator," says Dryden, "he must
be a thorough poet,"[414] or to put it, as does Roscommon, somewhat more
mildly, he must by nature possess the more essential characteristics of his
author. Admitting this, Creech writes with a slight air of apology, "I cannot
choose but smile to think that I, who have ... too little ill nature (for that is
as one of the precepts of his art, and sometimes to use it as an argument
against too much liberty. The Earl of Roscommon says in the preface to his
translation of Horace's Art of Poetry, "I have kept as close as I could both to
the meaning and the words of the author, and done nothing but what I
believe he would forgive if he were alive; and I have often asked myself
this question." Dryden follows his protest against imitation by saying: "Nor
must we understand the language only of the poet, but his particular turn of
thoughts and expression, which are the characters that distinguish, and, as it
were, individuate him from all other writers. When we come thus far, 'tis
time to look into ourselves, to conform our genius to his, to give his thought
either the same turn, if our tongue will bear it, or if not, to vary but the
dress, not to alter or destroy the substance."[412] Such faithfulness,
according to Dryden, involves the appreciation and the reproduction of the
qualities in an author which distinguish him from others, or, to use his own
words, "the maintaining the character of an author which distinguishes him
from all others, and makes him appear that individual poet whom you
would interpret."[413] Dryden thinks that English translators have not
sufficiently recognized the necessity for this. "For example, not only the
thoughts, but the style and versification of Virgil and Ovid are very
different: yet I see, even in our best poets who have translated some parts of
them, that they have confounded their several talents, and, by endeavoring
only at the sweetness and harmony of numbers, have made them so much
alike that, if I did not know the originals, I should never be able to judge by
the copies which was Virgil and which was Ovid. It was objected against a
late noble painter that he drew many graceful pictures, but few of them
were like. And this happened because he always studied himself more than
those who sat to him. In such translators I can easily distinguish the hand
which performed the work, but I cannot distinguish their poet from
another."
But critics recognized that study and pains alone could not furnish the
translator for his work. "To be a thorough translator," says Dryden, "he must
be a thorough poet,"[414] or to put it, as does Roscommon, somewhat more
mildly, he must by nature possess the more essential characteristics of his
author. Admitting this, Creech writes with a slight air of apology, "I cannot
choose but smile to think that I, who have ... too little ill nature (for that is
Page 150
commonly thought a necessary ingredient) to be a satirist, should venture
upon Horace."[415] Dryden finds by experience that he can more easily
translate a poet akin to himself. His translations of Ovid please him.
"Whether it be the partiality of an old man to his youngest child I know not;
but they appear to me the best of all my endeavors in this kind. Perhaps this
poet is more easy to be translated than some others whom I have lately
attempted; perhaps, too, he was more according to my genius."[416] He
looks forward with pleasure to putting the whole of the Iliad into English.
"And this I dare assure the world beforehand, that I have found, by trial,
Homer a more pleasing task than Virgil, though I say not the translation will
be less laborious; for the Grecian is more according to my genius than the
Latin poet."[417] The insistence on the necessity for kinship between the
author and the translator is the principal idea in Roscommon's Essay on
Translated Verse. According to Roscommon,
Each poet with a different talent writes,
One praises, one instructs, another bites.
Horace could ne'er aspire to epic bays,
Nor lofty Maro stoop to lyric lays.
This, then, is his advice to the would-be translator:
Examine how your humour is inclined,
And which the ruling passion of your mind;
Then, seek a poet who your way does bend,
And choose an author as you choose a friend.
United by this sympathetic bond,
You grow familiar, intimate, and fond;
Your thoughts, your words, your styles, your souls agree,
No longer his interpreter but he.
Though the plea of reproducing the spirit of the original was sometimes
made a pretext for undue latitude, it is evident that there was here an
important contribution to the theory of translation. In another respect, also,
the consideration of metrical effects, the seventeenth century shows some
advance,—an advance, however, which must be laid chiefly to the credit of
Dryden. Apparently there was no tendency towards innovation and
upon Horace."[415] Dryden finds by experience that he can more easily
translate a poet akin to himself. His translations of Ovid please him.
"Whether it be the partiality of an old man to his youngest child I know not;
but they appear to me the best of all my endeavors in this kind. Perhaps this
poet is more easy to be translated than some others whom I have lately
attempted; perhaps, too, he was more according to my genius."[416] He
looks forward with pleasure to putting the whole of the Iliad into English.
"And this I dare assure the world beforehand, that I have found, by trial,
Homer a more pleasing task than Virgil, though I say not the translation will
be less laborious; for the Grecian is more according to my genius than the
Latin poet."[417] The insistence on the necessity for kinship between the
author and the translator is the principal idea in Roscommon's Essay on
Translated Verse. According to Roscommon,
Each poet with a different talent writes,
One praises, one instructs, another bites.
Horace could ne'er aspire to epic bays,
Nor lofty Maro stoop to lyric lays.
This, then, is his advice to the would-be translator:
Examine how your humour is inclined,
And which the ruling passion of your mind;
Then, seek a poet who your way does bend,
And choose an author as you choose a friend.
United by this sympathetic bond,
You grow familiar, intimate, and fond;
Your thoughts, your words, your styles, your souls agree,
No longer his interpreter but he.
Though the plea of reproducing the spirit of the original was sometimes
made a pretext for undue latitude, it is evident that there was here an
important contribution to the theory of translation. In another respect, also,
the consideration of metrical effects, the seventeenth century shows some
advance,—an advance, however, which must be laid chiefly to the credit of
Dryden. Apparently there was no tendency towards innovation and
Page 151
experiment in the matter of verse forms. Seventeenth-century translators,
satisfied with the couplet and kindred measures, did not consider, as the
Elizabethans had done, the possibility of introducing classical metres.
Creech says of Horace, "'Tis certain our language is not capable of the
numbers of the poet,"[418] and leaves the matter there. Holiday says of his
translation of the same poet: "But many, no doubt, will say Horace is by me
forsaken, his lyric softness and emphatical Muse maimed; that there is a
general defection from his genuine harmony. Those I must tell, I have in
this translation rather sought his spirit than numbers; yet the music of verse
not neglected neither, since the English ear better heareth the distich, and
findeth that sweetness and air which the Latin affecteth and (questionless)
attaineth in sapphics or iambic measures."[419] Dryden frequently complains
of the difficulty of translation into English metre, especially when the poet
to be translated is Virgil. The use of rhyme causes trouble. It "is certainly a
constraint even to the best poets, and those who make it with most ease....
What it adds to sweetness, it takes away from sense; and he who loses the
least by it may be called a gainer. It often makes us swerve from an author's
meaning; as, if a mark be set up for an archer at a great distance, let him
aim as exactly as he can, the least wind will take his arrow, and divert it
from the white."[420] The line of the heroic couplet is not long enough to
reproduce the hexameter, and Virgil is especially succinct. "To make him
copious is to alter his character; and to translate him line for line is
impossible, because the Latin is naturally a more succinct language than
either the Italian, Spanish, French, or even than the English, which, by
reason of its monosyllables, is far the most compendious of them. Virgil is
much the closest of any Roman poet, and the Latin hexameter has more feet
than the English heroic."[421] Yet though Dryden admits that Caro, the
Italian translator, who used blank verse, made his task easier thereby, he
does not think of abandoning the couplet for any of the verse forms which
earlier translators had tried. He finds Chapman's Homer characterized by
"harsh numbers ... and a monstrous length of verse," and thinks his own
period "a much better age than was the last ... for versification and the art of
numbers."[422] Roscommon, whose version of Horace's Art of Poetry is in
blank verse, says that Jonson's translation lacks clearness as a result not
only of his literalness but of "the constraint of rhyme,"[423] but makes no
further attack on the couplet as the regular vehicle for translation.
satisfied with the couplet and kindred measures, did not consider, as the
Elizabethans had done, the possibility of introducing classical metres.
Creech says of Horace, "'Tis certain our language is not capable of the
numbers of the poet,"[418] and leaves the matter there. Holiday says of his
translation of the same poet: "But many, no doubt, will say Horace is by me
forsaken, his lyric softness and emphatical Muse maimed; that there is a
general defection from his genuine harmony. Those I must tell, I have in
this translation rather sought his spirit than numbers; yet the music of verse
not neglected neither, since the English ear better heareth the distich, and
findeth that sweetness and air which the Latin affecteth and (questionless)
attaineth in sapphics or iambic measures."[419] Dryden frequently complains
of the difficulty of translation into English metre, especially when the poet
to be translated is Virgil. The use of rhyme causes trouble. It "is certainly a
constraint even to the best poets, and those who make it with most ease....
What it adds to sweetness, it takes away from sense; and he who loses the
least by it may be called a gainer. It often makes us swerve from an author's
meaning; as, if a mark be set up for an archer at a great distance, let him
aim as exactly as he can, the least wind will take his arrow, and divert it
from the white."[420] The line of the heroic couplet is not long enough to
reproduce the hexameter, and Virgil is especially succinct. "To make him
copious is to alter his character; and to translate him line for line is
impossible, because the Latin is naturally a more succinct language than
either the Italian, Spanish, French, or even than the English, which, by
reason of its monosyllables, is far the most compendious of them. Virgil is
much the closest of any Roman poet, and the Latin hexameter has more feet
than the English heroic."[421] Yet though Dryden admits that Caro, the
Italian translator, who used blank verse, made his task easier thereby, he
does not think of abandoning the couplet for any of the verse forms which
earlier translators had tried. He finds Chapman's Homer characterized by
"harsh numbers ... and a monstrous length of verse," and thinks his own
period "a much better age than was the last ... for versification and the art of
numbers."[422] Roscommon, whose version of Horace's Art of Poetry is in
blank verse, says that Jonson's translation lacks clearness as a result not
only of his literalness but of "the constraint of rhyme,"[423] but makes no
further attack on the couplet as the regular vehicle for translation.
Page 152
Dryden, however, is peculiarly interested in the general effect of his verse
as compared with that of his originals. "I have attempted," he says in the
Examen Poeticum, "to restore Ovid to his native sweetness, easiness, and
smoothness, and to give my poetry a kind of cadence and, as we call it, a
run of verse, as like the original as the English can come to the Latin."[424]
In his study of Virgil previous to translating the Aeneid he observed "above
all, the elegance of his expressions and the harmony of his numbers."[425]
Elsewhere he says of his author, "His verse is everywhere sounding the very
thing in your ears whose sense it bears, yet the numbers are perpetually
varied to increase the delight of the reader; so that the same sounds are
never repeated twice together."[426] These metrical effects he has tried to
reproduce in English. "The turns of his verse, his breakings, his numbers,
and his gravity, I have as far imitated as the poverty of our language and the
hastiness of my performance would allow," he says in the preface to Sylvae.
[427]
In his translation of the whole Aeneid he was guided by the same
considerations. "Virgil ... is everywhere elegant, sweet, and flowing in his
hexameters. His words are not only chosen, but the places in which he ranks
them for the sound. He who removes them from the station wherein their
master set them spoils the harmony. What he says of the Sibyl's prophecies
may be as properly applied to every word of his: they must be read in order
as they lie; the least breath discomposes them and somewhat of their
divinity is lost. I cannot boast that I have been thus exact in my verses; but I
have endeavored to follow the example of my master, and am the first
Englishman, perhaps, who made it his design to copy him in his numbers,
his choice of words, and his placing them for the sweetness of the sound.
On this last consideration I have shunned the caesura as much as possibly I
could: for, wherever that is used, it gives a roughness to the verse; of which
we have little need in a language which is overstocked with consonants."
[428]
Views like these contribute much to an adequate conception of what
faithfulness in translation demands.
From the lucid, intelligent comment of Dryden it is disappointing to turn to
the body of doctrine produced by his successors. In spite of the widespread
interest in translation during the eighteenth century, little progress was
made in formulating the theory of the art, and many of the voluminous
prefaces of translators deserve the criticism which Johnson applied to
Garth, "his notions are half-formed." So far as concerns the general method
as compared with that of his originals. "I have attempted," he says in the
Examen Poeticum, "to restore Ovid to his native sweetness, easiness, and
smoothness, and to give my poetry a kind of cadence and, as we call it, a
run of verse, as like the original as the English can come to the Latin."[424]
In his study of Virgil previous to translating the Aeneid he observed "above
all, the elegance of his expressions and the harmony of his numbers."[425]
Elsewhere he says of his author, "His verse is everywhere sounding the very
thing in your ears whose sense it bears, yet the numbers are perpetually
varied to increase the delight of the reader; so that the same sounds are
never repeated twice together."[426] These metrical effects he has tried to
reproduce in English. "The turns of his verse, his breakings, his numbers,
and his gravity, I have as far imitated as the poverty of our language and the
hastiness of my performance would allow," he says in the preface to Sylvae.
[427]
In his translation of the whole Aeneid he was guided by the same
considerations. "Virgil ... is everywhere elegant, sweet, and flowing in his
hexameters. His words are not only chosen, but the places in which he ranks
them for the sound. He who removes them from the station wherein their
master set them spoils the harmony. What he says of the Sibyl's prophecies
may be as properly applied to every word of his: they must be read in order
as they lie; the least breath discomposes them and somewhat of their
divinity is lost. I cannot boast that I have been thus exact in my verses; but I
have endeavored to follow the example of my master, and am the first
Englishman, perhaps, who made it his design to copy him in his numbers,
his choice of words, and his placing them for the sweetness of the sound.
On this last consideration I have shunned the caesura as much as possibly I
could: for, wherever that is used, it gives a roughness to the verse; of which
we have little need in a language which is overstocked with consonants."
[428]
Views like these contribute much to an adequate conception of what
faithfulness in translation demands.
From the lucid, intelligent comment of Dryden it is disappointing to turn to
the body of doctrine produced by his successors. In spite of the widespread
interest in translation during the eighteenth century, little progress was
made in formulating the theory of the art, and many of the voluminous
prefaces of translators deserve the criticism which Johnson applied to
Garth, "his notions are half-formed." So far as concerns the general method
Page 153
of translation, the principles laid down by critics are often mere repetitions
of the conclusions already reached in the preceding century. Most theorists
were ready to adopt Dryden's view that the translator should strike a middle
course between the very free and the very close method. Put into words by a
recognized authority, so reasonable an opinion could hardly fail of
acceptance. It appealed to the eighteenth-century mind as adequate, and
more than one translator, professing to give rules for translation, merely
repeated in his own words what Dryden had already said. Garth declares in
the preface condemned by Johnson: "Translation is commonly either verbal,
a paraphrase, or an imitation.... The manner that seems most suitable for
this present undertaking is neither to follow the author too close out of a
critical timorousness, nor abandon him too wantonly through a poetic
boldness. The original should always be kept in mind, without too apparent
a deviation from the sense. Where it is otherwise, it is not a version but an
imitation."[429] Grainger says in the introduction to his Tibullus: "Verbal
translations are always inelegant, because always destitute of beauty of
idiom and language; for by their fidelity to an author's words, they become
treacherous to his reputation; on the other hand, a too wanton departure
from the letter often varies the sense and alters the manner. The translator
chose the middle way, and meant neither to tread on the heels of Tibullus
nor yet to lose sight of him."[430] The preface to Fawkes' Theocritus harks
back to Dryden: "A too faithful translation, Mr. Dryden says, must be a
pedantic one.... And as I have not endeavored to give a verbal translation, so
neither have I indulged myself in a rash paraphrase, which always loses the
spirit of an ancient by degenerating into the modern manners of
expression."[431]
Yet behind these well-sounding phrases there lay, one suspects, little
vigorous thought. Both the clarity and the honesty which belong to
Dryden's utterances are absent from much of the comment of the eighteenth
century. The apparent judicial impartiality of Garth, Fawkes, Grainger, and
their contemporaries disappears on closer examination. In reality the
balance of opinion in the time of Pope and Johnson inclines very
perceptibly in favor of freedom. Imitation, it is true, soon ceases to enter
into the discussion of translation proper, but literalism is attacked again and
again, till one is ready to ask, with Dryden, "Who defends it?" Mickle's
preface to The Lusiad states with unusual frankness what was probably the
of the conclusions already reached in the preceding century. Most theorists
were ready to adopt Dryden's view that the translator should strike a middle
course between the very free and the very close method. Put into words by a
recognized authority, so reasonable an opinion could hardly fail of
acceptance. It appealed to the eighteenth-century mind as adequate, and
more than one translator, professing to give rules for translation, merely
repeated in his own words what Dryden had already said. Garth declares in
the preface condemned by Johnson: "Translation is commonly either verbal,
a paraphrase, or an imitation.... The manner that seems most suitable for
this present undertaking is neither to follow the author too close out of a
critical timorousness, nor abandon him too wantonly through a poetic
boldness. The original should always be kept in mind, without too apparent
a deviation from the sense. Where it is otherwise, it is not a version but an
imitation."[429] Grainger says in the introduction to his Tibullus: "Verbal
translations are always inelegant, because always destitute of beauty of
idiom and language; for by their fidelity to an author's words, they become
treacherous to his reputation; on the other hand, a too wanton departure
from the letter often varies the sense and alters the manner. The translator
chose the middle way, and meant neither to tread on the heels of Tibullus
nor yet to lose sight of him."[430] The preface to Fawkes' Theocritus harks
back to Dryden: "A too faithful translation, Mr. Dryden says, must be a
pedantic one.... And as I have not endeavored to give a verbal translation, so
neither have I indulged myself in a rash paraphrase, which always loses the
spirit of an ancient by degenerating into the modern manners of
expression."[431]
Yet behind these well-sounding phrases there lay, one suspects, little
vigorous thought. Both the clarity and the honesty which belong to
Dryden's utterances are absent from much of the comment of the eighteenth
century. The apparent judicial impartiality of Garth, Fawkes, Grainger, and
their contemporaries disappears on closer examination. In reality the
balance of opinion in the time of Pope and Johnson inclines very
perceptibly in favor of freedom. Imitation, it is true, soon ceases to enter
into the discussion of translation proper, but literalism is attacked again and
again, till one is ready to ask, with Dryden, "Who defends it?" Mickle's
preface to The Lusiad states with unusual frankness what was probably the
Page 154
underlying idea in most of the theory of the time. Writing "not to gratify the
dull few, whose greatest pleasure is to see what the author exactly says," but
"to give a poem that might live in the English language," Mickle puts up a
vigorous defense of his methods. "Literal translation of poetry," he insists,
"is a solecism. You may construe your author, indeed, but if with some
translators you boast that you have left your author to speak for himself,
that you have neither added nor diminished, you have in reality grossly
abused him, and deceived yourself. Your literal translations can have no
claim to the original felicities of expression, the energy, elegance, and fire
of the original poetry. It may bear, indeed, a resemblance, but such an one
as a corpse in the sepulchre bears to the former man, when he moved in the
bloom and vigor of life.
Nec verbum verbo curabis reddere, fidus
Interpres—
was the taste of the Augustan age. None but a poet can translate a poet. The
freedom which this precept gives will, therefore, in a poet's hands, not only
infuse the energy, elegance, and fire of the author's poetry into his own
version, but will give it also the spirit of an original."[432] A similarly clear
statement of the real facts of the situation appears in Johnson's remarks on
translators. His test for a translation is its readability, and to attain this
quality he thinks it permissible for the translator to improve on his author.
"To a thousand cavils," he writes in the course of his comments on Pope's
Homer, "one answer is necessary; the purpose of a writer is to be read, and
the criticism which would destroy the power of pleasing must be blown
aside."[433] The same view comes forward in his estimate of Cowley's work.
"The Anacreon of Cowley, like the Homer of Pope, has admitted the
decoration of some modern graces, by which he is undoubtedly more
amiable to common readers, and perhaps, if they would honestly declare
their own perceptions, to far the greater part of those whom courtesy and
ignorance are content to style the learned."[434]
In certain matters, however, the translator claimed especial freedom. "A
work of this nature," says Trapp of his translation of the Aeneid, "is to be
regarded in two different views, both as a poem and as a translated poem."
This gives the translator some latitude. "The thought and contrivance are his
dull few, whose greatest pleasure is to see what the author exactly says," but
"to give a poem that might live in the English language," Mickle puts up a
vigorous defense of his methods. "Literal translation of poetry," he insists,
"is a solecism. You may construe your author, indeed, but if with some
translators you boast that you have left your author to speak for himself,
that you have neither added nor diminished, you have in reality grossly
abused him, and deceived yourself. Your literal translations can have no
claim to the original felicities of expression, the energy, elegance, and fire
of the original poetry. It may bear, indeed, a resemblance, but such an one
as a corpse in the sepulchre bears to the former man, when he moved in the
bloom and vigor of life.
Nec verbum verbo curabis reddere, fidus
Interpres—
was the taste of the Augustan age. None but a poet can translate a poet. The
freedom which this precept gives will, therefore, in a poet's hands, not only
infuse the energy, elegance, and fire of the author's poetry into his own
version, but will give it also the spirit of an original."[432] A similarly clear
statement of the real facts of the situation appears in Johnson's remarks on
translators. His test for a translation is its readability, and to attain this
quality he thinks it permissible for the translator to improve on his author.
"To a thousand cavils," he writes in the course of his comments on Pope's
Homer, "one answer is necessary; the purpose of a writer is to be read, and
the criticism which would destroy the power of pleasing must be blown
aside."[433] The same view comes forward in his estimate of Cowley's work.
"The Anacreon of Cowley, like the Homer of Pope, has admitted the
decoration of some modern graces, by which he is undoubtedly more
amiable to common readers, and perhaps, if they would honestly declare
their own perceptions, to far the greater part of those whom courtesy and
ignorance are content to style the learned."[434]
In certain matters, however, the translator claimed especial freedom. "A
work of this nature," says Trapp of his translation of the Aeneid, "is to be
regarded in two different views, both as a poem and as a translated poem."
This gives the translator some latitude. "The thought and contrivance are his
Page 155
author's, but his language and the turn of his versification are his own."[435]
Pope holds the same opinion. A translator must "give his author entire and
unmaimed" but for the rest the diction and versification are his own
province.[436] Such a dictum was sure to meet with approval, for dignity of
language and smoothness of verse were the very qualities on which the
period prided itself. It was in these respects that translators hoped to
improve on the work of the preceding age. Fawkes, the translator of
Theocritus, believes that many lines in Dryden's Miscellany "will sound
very harshly in the polished ears of the present age," and that Creech's
translation of his author can be popular only with those who "having no ear
for poetical numbers, are better pleased with the rough music of the last age
than the refined harmony of this." Johnson, who strongly approved of
Dryden's performance, accepts it as natural that there should be other
attempts at the translation of Virgil, "since the English ear has been
accustomed to the mellifluence of Pope's numbers, and the diction of poetry
has become more splendid."[437] There was something of poetic justice in
this attitude towards the seventeenth century, itself so unappreciative of the
achievements of earlier translators, but exemplified in practice, it showed
the peculiar limitations of the age of Pope.
As in the seventeenth century, the heroic couplet was the predominant form
in translations. Blank verse, when employed, was generally associated with
a protest against the prevailing methods of translators. Trapp and Brady,
both of whom early in the century attempted blank verse renderings of the
Aeneid, justify their use of this form on the ground that it permits greater
faithfulness to the original. Brady intends to avoid the rock upon which
other translators have split, "and that seems to me to be their translating this
noble and elegant poet into rhyme; by which they were sometimes forced to
abandon the sense, and at other times to cramp it very much, which
inconveniences may probably be avoided in blank verse."[438] Trapp makes
a more violent onslaught upon earlier translations, which he finds
"commonly so very licentious that they can scarce be called so much as
paraphrases," and presents the employment of blank verse as in some
degree a remedy for this. "The fetters of rhyme often cramp the expression
and spoil the verse, and so you can both translate more closely and also
more fully express the spirit of your author without it than with it."[439]
Neither version however was kindly received, and though there continued
Pope holds the same opinion. A translator must "give his author entire and
unmaimed" but for the rest the diction and versification are his own
province.[436] Such a dictum was sure to meet with approval, for dignity of
language and smoothness of verse were the very qualities on which the
period prided itself. It was in these respects that translators hoped to
improve on the work of the preceding age. Fawkes, the translator of
Theocritus, believes that many lines in Dryden's Miscellany "will sound
very harshly in the polished ears of the present age," and that Creech's
translation of his author can be popular only with those who "having no ear
for poetical numbers, are better pleased with the rough music of the last age
than the refined harmony of this." Johnson, who strongly approved of
Dryden's performance, accepts it as natural that there should be other
attempts at the translation of Virgil, "since the English ear has been
accustomed to the mellifluence of Pope's numbers, and the diction of poetry
has become more splendid."[437] There was something of poetic justice in
this attitude towards the seventeenth century, itself so unappreciative of the
achievements of earlier translators, but exemplified in practice, it showed
the peculiar limitations of the age of Pope.
As in the seventeenth century, the heroic couplet was the predominant form
in translations. Blank verse, when employed, was generally associated with
a protest against the prevailing methods of translators. Trapp and Brady,
both of whom early in the century attempted blank verse renderings of the
Aeneid, justify their use of this form on the ground that it permits greater
faithfulness to the original. Brady intends to avoid the rock upon which
other translators have split, "and that seems to me to be their translating this
noble and elegant poet into rhyme; by which they were sometimes forced to
abandon the sense, and at other times to cramp it very much, which
inconveniences may probably be avoided in blank verse."[438] Trapp makes
a more violent onslaught upon earlier translations, which he finds
"commonly so very licentious that they can scarce be called so much as
paraphrases," and presents the employment of blank verse as in some
degree a remedy for this. "The fetters of rhyme often cramp the expression
and spoil the verse, and so you can both translate more closely and also
more fully express the spirit of your author without it than with it."[439]
Neither version however was kindly received, and though there continued
Page 156
to be occasional efforts to break away from what Warton calls "the Gothic
shackles of rhyme"[440] or from the oversmoothness of Augustan verse, the
more popular translators set the stamp of their approval on the couplet in its
classical perfection. Grainger, who translated Tibullus, discusses the
possibility of using the "alternate" stanza, but ends by saying that he has
generally "preferred the heroic measure, which is not better suited to the
lofty sound of the epic muse than to the complaining tone of the elegy."[441]
Hoole chooses the couplet for his version of Ariosto, because it occupies the
same place in English that the octave stanza occupies in Italian, and because
it is capable of great variety. "Of all the various styles used by the best
poets," he says, "none seems so well adapted to the mixed and familiar
narrative as that of Dryden in his last production, known by the name of his
Fables, which by their harmony, spirit, ease, and variety of versification,
exhibit an admirable model for a translation of Ariosto."[442] It was,
however, to the regularity of Pope's couplet that most translators aspired.
Francis, the translator of Horace, who succeeded in pleasing his readers in
spite of his failure to conform with popular standards, puts the situation
well in a comment which recalls a similar utterance of Dryden. "The
misfortune of our translators," he says, "is that they have only one style; and
consequently all their authors, Homer, Virgil, Horace, and Ovid, are
compelled to speak in the same numbers, and the same unvaried expression.
The free-born spirit of poetry is confined in twenty constant syllables, and
the sense regularly ends with every second line, as if the writer had not
strength enough to support himself or courage enough to venture into a
third."[443]
Revolts against the couplet, then, were few and generally unsuccessful.
Prose translations of the epic, such as have in our own day attained some
popularity, were in the eighteenth century regarded with especial disfavor. It
was known that they had some vogue in France, but that was not considered
a recommendation. The English translation of Madame Dacier's prose
Homer, issued by Ozell, Oldisworth, and Broome, was greeted with scorn.
Trapp, in the preface to his Virgil, refers to the new French fashion with true
insular contempt. Segrais' translation is "almost as good as the French
language will allow, which is just as fit for an epic poem as an ambling nag
is for a war horse.... Their language is excellent for prose, but quite
otherwise for verse, especially heroic. And therefore tho' the translating of
shackles of rhyme"[440] or from the oversmoothness of Augustan verse, the
more popular translators set the stamp of their approval on the couplet in its
classical perfection. Grainger, who translated Tibullus, discusses the
possibility of using the "alternate" stanza, but ends by saying that he has
generally "preferred the heroic measure, which is not better suited to the
lofty sound of the epic muse than to the complaining tone of the elegy."[441]
Hoole chooses the couplet for his version of Ariosto, because it occupies the
same place in English that the octave stanza occupies in Italian, and because
it is capable of great variety. "Of all the various styles used by the best
poets," he says, "none seems so well adapted to the mixed and familiar
narrative as that of Dryden in his last production, known by the name of his
Fables, which by their harmony, spirit, ease, and variety of versification,
exhibit an admirable model for a translation of Ariosto."[442] It was,
however, to the regularity of Pope's couplet that most translators aspired.
Francis, the translator of Horace, who succeeded in pleasing his readers in
spite of his failure to conform with popular standards, puts the situation
well in a comment which recalls a similar utterance of Dryden. "The
misfortune of our translators," he says, "is that they have only one style; and
consequently all their authors, Homer, Virgil, Horace, and Ovid, are
compelled to speak in the same numbers, and the same unvaried expression.
The free-born spirit of poetry is confined in twenty constant syllables, and
the sense regularly ends with every second line, as if the writer had not
strength enough to support himself or courage enough to venture into a
third."[443]
Revolts against the couplet, then, were few and generally unsuccessful.
Prose translations of the epic, such as have in our own day attained some
popularity, were in the eighteenth century regarded with especial disfavor. It
was known that they had some vogue in France, but that was not considered
a recommendation. The English translation of Madame Dacier's prose
Homer, issued by Ozell, Oldisworth, and Broome, was greeted with scorn.
Trapp, in the preface to his Virgil, refers to the new French fashion with true
insular contempt. Segrais' translation is "almost as good as the French
language will allow, which is just as fit for an epic poem as an ambling nag
is for a war horse.... Their language is excellent for prose, but quite
otherwise for verse, especially heroic. And therefore tho' the translating of
Page 157
poems into prose is a strange modern invention, yet the French transprosers
are so far in the right because their language will not bear verse." Mickle,
mentioning in his Dissertation on the Lusiad that "M. Duperron de Castera,
in 1735, gave in French prose a loose unpoetical paraphrase of the Lusiad,"
feels it necessary to append in a note his opinion that "a literal prose
translation of poetry is an attempt as absurd as to translate fire into water."
If there was little encouragement for the translator to experiment with new
solutions of the problems of versification, there was equally little latitude
allowed him in the other division of his peculiar province, diction. In
accordance with existing standards, critics doubled their insistence on
Decorum, a quality in which they found the productions of former times
lacking. Johnson criticizes Dryden's Juvenal on the ground that it wants the
dignity of its original.[444] Fawkes finds Creech "more rustic than any of the
rustics in the Sicilian bard," and adduces in proof many illustrations, from
his calling a "noble pastoral cup a fine two-handled pot" to his dubbing his
characters "Tawney Bess, Tom, Will, Dick" in vulgar English style.[445]
Fanshaw, says Mickle in the preface to his translation of Camoens, had not
"the least idea of the dignity of the epic style." The originals themselves,
however, presented obstacles to suitable rendering. Preston finds this so in
the case of Apollonius Rhodius, and offers this explanation of the matter:
"Ancient terms of art, even if they can be made intelligible, cannot be
rendered, with any degree of grace, into a modern language, where the
corresponding terms are debased into vulgarity by low and familiar use.
Many passages of this kind are to be found in Homer. They are frequent
also in Apollonius Rhodius; particularly so, from the exactness which he
affects in describing everything."[446] Warton, unusually tolerant of
Augustan taste in this respect, finds the same difficulty in the Eclogues and
Georgics of Virgil. "A poem whose excellence peculiarly consists in the
graces of diction," his preface runs, "is far more difficult to be translated,
than a work where sentiment, or passion, or imagination is chiefly
displayed.... Besides, the meanness of the terms of husbandry is concealed
and lost in a dead language, and they convey no low and despicable image
to the mind; but the coarse and common words I was necessitated to use in
the following translation, viz. plough and sow, wheat, dung, ashes, horse
and cow, etc., will, I fear, unconquerably disgust many a delicate reader, if
he doth not make proper allowance for a modern compared with an ancient
are so far in the right because their language will not bear verse." Mickle,
mentioning in his Dissertation on the Lusiad that "M. Duperron de Castera,
in 1735, gave in French prose a loose unpoetical paraphrase of the Lusiad,"
feels it necessary to append in a note his opinion that "a literal prose
translation of poetry is an attempt as absurd as to translate fire into water."
If there was little encouragement for the translator to experiment with new
solutions of the problems of versification, there was equally little latitude
allowed him in the other division of his peculiar province, diction. In
accordance with existing standards, critics doubled their insistence on
Decorum, a quality in which they found the productions of former times
lacking. Johnson criticizes Dryden's Juvenal on the ground that it wants the
dignity of its original.[444] Fawkes finds Creech "more rustic than any of the
rustics in the Sicilian bard," and adduces in proof many illustrations, from
his calling a "noble pastoral cup a fine two-handled pot" to his dubbing his
characters "Tawney Bess, Tom, Will, Dick" in vulgar English style.[445]
Fanshaw, says Mickle in the preface to his translation of Camoens, had not
"the least idea of the dignity of the epic style." The originals themselves,
however, presented obstacles to suitable rendering. Preston finds this so in
the case of Apollonius Rhodius, and offers this explanation of the matter:
"Ancient terms of art, even if they can be made intelligible, cannot be
rendered, with any degree of grace, into a modern language, where the
corresponding terms are debased into vulgarity by low and familiar use.
Many passages of this kind are to be found in Homer. They are frequent
also in Apollonius Rhodius; particularly so, from the exactness which he
affects in describing everything."[446] Warton, unusually tolerant of
Augustan taste in this respect, finds the same difficulty in the Eclogues and
Georgics of Virgil. "A poem whose excellence peculiarly consists in the
graces of diction," his preface runs, "is far more difficult to be translated,
than a work where sentiment, or passion, or imagination is chiefly
displayed.... Besides, the meanness of the terms of husbandry is concealed
and lost in a dead language, and they convey no low and despicable image
to the mind; but the coarse and common words I was necessitated to use in
the following translation, viz. plough and sow, wheat, dung, ashes, horse
and cow, etc., will, I fear, unconquerably disgust many a delicate reader, if
he doth not make proper allowance for a modern compared with an ancient
Page 158
language."[447] According to Hoole, the English language confines the
translator within narrow limits. A translation of Berni's Orlando Innamorato
into English verse would be almost impossible, "the narrative descending to
such familiar images and expressions as would by no means suit the genius
of our language and poetry."[448] The task of translating Ariosto, though not
so hopeless, is still arduous on this account. "There is a certain easy
negligence in his muse that often assumes a playful mode of expression
incompatible with the nature of our present poetry.... An English translator
will have frequent reason to regret the more rigid genius of the language,
that rarely permits him in this respect, to attempt even an imitation of his
author."
The comments quoted in the preceding pages make one realize that, while
the translator was left astonishingly free as regarded his treatment of the
original, it was at his peril that he ran counter to contemporary literary
standards. The discussion centering around Pope's Homer, at once the most
popular and the most typical translation of the period, may be taken as
presenting the situation in epitome. Like other prefaces of the time, Pope's
introductory remarks are, whether intentionally or unintentionally,
misleading. He begins, in orthodox fashion, by advocating the middle
course approved by Dryden. "It is certain," he writes, "no literal translation
can be just to an excellent original in a superior language: but it is a great
mistake to imagine (as many have done) that a rash paraphrase can make
amends for this general defect; which is no less in danger to lose the spirit
of an ancient, by deviating into the modern manners of expression."
Continuing, however, he urges an unusual degree of faithfulness. The
translator must not think of improving upon his author. "I will venture to
say," he declares, "there have not been more men misled in former times by
a servile, dull adherence to the letter, than have been deluded in ours by a
chimerical insolent hope of raising and improving their author.... 'Tis a great
secret in writing to know when to be plain, and when poetical and
figurative; and it is what Homer will teach us, if we will but follow
modestly in his footsteps. Where his diction is bold and lofty, let us raise
ours as high as we can; but where his is plain and humble, we ought not to
be deterred from imitating him by the fear of incurring the censure of a
mere English critic." The translator ought to endeavor to "copy him in all
the variations of his style, and the different modulations of his numbers; to
translator within narrow limits. A translation of Berni's Orlando Innamorato
into English verse would be almost impossible, "the narrative descending to
such familiar images and expressions as would by no means suit the genius
of our language and poetry."[448] The task of translating Ariosto, though not
so hopeless, is still arduous on this account. "There is a certain easy
negligence in his muse that often assumes a playful mode of expression
incompatible with the nature of our present poetry.... An English translator
will have frequent reason to regret the more rigid genius of the language,
that rarely permits him in this respect, to attempt even an imitation of his
author."
The comments quoted in the preceding pages make one realize that, while
the translator was left astonishingly free as regarded his treatment of the
original, it was at his peril that he ran counter to contemporary literary
standards. The discussion centering around Pope's Homer, at once the most
popular and the most typical translation of the period, may be taken as
presenting the situation in epitome. Like other prefaces of the time, Pope's
introductory remarks are, whether intentionally or unintentionally,
misleading. He begins, in orthodox fashion, by advocating the middle
course approved by Dryden. "It is certain," he writes, "no literal translation
can be just to an excellent original in a superior language: but it is a great
mistake to imagine (as many have done) that a rash paraphrase can make
amends for this general defect; which is no less in danger to lose the spirit
of an ancient, by deviating into the modern manners of expression."
Continuing, however, he urges an unusual degree of faithfulness. The
translator must not think of improving upon his author. "I will venture to
say," he declares, "there have not been more men misled in former times by
a servile, dull adherence to the letter, than have been deluded in ours by a
chimerical insolent hope of raising and improving their author.... 'Tis a great
secret in writing to know when to be plain, and when poetical and
figurative; and it is what Homer will teach us, if we will but follow
modestly in his footsteps. Where his diction is bold and lofty, let us raise
ours as high as we can; but where his is plain and humble, we ought not to
be deterred from imitating him by the fear of incurring the censure of a
mere English critic." The translator ought to endeavor to "copy him in all
the variations of his style, and the different modulations of his numbers; to
Page 159
preserve, in the more active or descriptive parts, a warmth and elevation; in
the more sedate or narrative, a plainness and solemnity; in the speeches a
fullness and perspicuity; in the sentences a shortness and gravity: not to
neglect even the little figures and turns on the words, nor sometimes the
very cast of the periods; neither to omit nor confound any rites and customs
of antiquity."
Declarations like this would, if taken alone, make one rate Pope as a
pioneer in the art of translation. Unfortunately the comment of his critics,
even of those who admired him, tells a different story. "To say of this noble
work that it is the best which ever appeared of the kind, would be speaking
in much lower terms than it deserves," writes Melmoth, himself a
successful translator, in Fitzosborne's Letters. Melmoth's description of
Pope's method is, however, very different from that offered by Pope
himself. "Mr. Pope," he says, "seems, in most places, to have been inspired
with the same sublime spirit that animates his original; as he often takes fire
from a single hint in his author, and blazes out even with a stronger and
brighter flame of poetry. Thus the character of Thersites, as it stands in the
English Iliad, is heightened, I think, with more masterly strokes of satire
than appear in the Greek; as many of those similes in Homer, which would
appear, perhaps, to a modern eye too naked and unornamented, are painted
by Pope in all the beautiful drapery of the most graceful metaphor"—a
statement backed by citation of the famous moonlight passage, which
Melmoth finds finer than the corresponding passage in the original. There is
no doubt in the critic's mind as to the desirability of improving upon Homer.
"There is no ancient author," he declares, "more likely to betray an
injudicious interpreter into meannesses than Homer.... But a skilful artist
knows how to embellish the most ordinary subject; and what would be low
and spiritless from a less masterly pencil, becomes pleasing and graceful
when worked up by Mr. Pope."[449]
Melmoth's last comment suggests Matthew Arnold's remark, "Pope
composes with his eye on his style, into which he translates his object,
whatever it may be,"[450] but in intention the two criticisms are very
different. To the average eighteenth-century reader Homer was entirely
acceptable "when worked up by Mr. Pope." Slashing Bentley might declare
that it "must not be called Homer," but he admitted that "it was a pretty
poem." Less competent critics, unhampered by Bentley's scholarly doubts,
the more sedate or narrative, a plainness and solemnity; in the speeches a
fullness and perspicuity; in the sentences a shortness and gravity: not to
neglect even the little figures and turns on the words, nor sometimes the
very cast of the periods; neither to omit nor confound any rites and customs
of antiquity."
Declarations like this would, if taken alone, make one rate Pope as a
pioneer in the art of translation. Unfortunately the comment of his critics,
even of those who admired him, tells a different story. "To say of this noble
work that it is the best which ever appeared of the kind, would be speaking
in much lower terms than it deserves," writes Melmoth, himself a
successful translator, in Fitzosborne's Letters. Melmoth's description of
Pope's method is, however, very different from that offered by Pope
himself. "Mr. Pope," he says, "seems, in most places, to have been inspired
with the same sublime spirit that animates his original; as he often takes fire
from a single hint in his author, and blazes out even with a stronger and
brighter flame of poetry. Thus the character of Thersites, as it stands in the
English Iliad, is heightened, I think, with more masterly strokes of satire
than appear in the Greek; as many of those similes in Homer, which would
appear, perhaps, to a modern eye too naked and unornamented, are painted
by Pope in all the beautiful drapery of the most graceful metaphor"—a
statement backed by citation of the famous moonlight passage, which
Melmoth finds finer than the corresponding passage in the original. There is
no doubt in the critic's mind as to the desirability of improving upon Homer.
"There is no ancient author," he declares, "more likely to betray an
injudicious interpreter into meannesses than Homer.... But a skilful artist
knows how to embellish the most ordinary subject; and what would be low
and spiritless from a less masterly pencil, becomes pleasing and graceful
when worked up by Mr. Pope."[449]
Melmoth's last comment suggests Matthew Arnold's remark, "Pope
composes with his eye on his style, into which he translates his object,
whatever it may be,"[450] but in intention the two criticisms are very
different. To the average eighteenth-century reader Homer was entirely
acceptable "when worked up by Mr. Pope." Slashing Bentley might declare
that it "must not be called Homer," but he admitted that "it was a pretty
poem." Less competent critics, unhampered by Bentley's scholarly doubts,
Page 160
thought the work adequate both as a poem and as a translated poem.
Dennis, in his Remarks upon Pope's Homer, quotes from a recent review
some characteristic phrases. "I know not which I should most admire," says
the reviewer, "the justness of the original, or the force and beauty of the
language, or the sounding variety of the numbers."[451] Prior, with more
honesty, refuses to bother his head over "the justness of the original," and
gratefully welcomes the English version.
Hang Homer and Virgil; their meaning to seek,
A man must have pok'd into Latin and Greek;
Those who love their own tongue, we have reason to hope,
Have read them translated by Dryden and Pope.[452]
In general, critics, whether men of letters or Grub Street reviewers, saw
both Pope's Iliad and Homer's Iliad through the medium of eighteenth-
century taste. Even Dennis's onslaught, which begins with a violent
contradiction of the hackneyed tribute quoted above, leaves the impression
that its vigor comes rather from personal animus than from distrust of
existing literary standards or from any new and individual theory of
translation.
With the romantic movement, however, comes criticism which presents to
us Pope's Iliad as seen in the light of common day instead of through the
flattering illusions which had previously veiled it. New translators like
Macpherson and Cowper, though too courteous to direct their attack
specifically against the great Augustan, make it evident that they have
adopted new standards of faithfulness and that they no longer admire either
the diction or the versification which made Pope supreme among his
contemporaries. Macpherson gives it as his opinion that, although Homer
has been repeatedly translated into most of the languages of modern
Europe, "these versions were rather paraphrases than faithful translations,
attempts to give the spirit of Homer, without the character and peculiarities
of his poetry and diction," and that translators have failed especially in
reproducing "the magnificent simplicity, if the epithet may be used, of the
original, which can never be characteristically expressed in the antithetical
quaintness of modern fine writing."[453] Cowper's prefaces show that he has
given serious consideration to all the opinions of the theorists of his century,
Dennis, in his Remarks upon Pope's Homer, quotes from a recent review
some characteristic phrases. "I know not which I should most admire," says
the reviewer, "the justness of the original, or the force and beauty of the
language, or the sounding variety of the numbers."[451] Prior, with more
honesty, refuses to bother his head over "the justness of the original," and
gratefully welcomes the English version.
Hang Homer and Virgil; their meaning to seek,
A man must have pok'd into Latin and Greek;
Those who love their own tongue, we have reason to hope,
Have read them translated by Dryden and Pope.[452]
In general, critics, whether men of letters or Grub Street reviewers, saw
both Pope's Iliad and Homer's Iliad through the medium of eighteenth-
century taste. Even Dennis's onslaught, which begins with a violent
contradiction of the hackneyed tribute quoted above, leaves the impression
that its vigor comes rather from personal animus than from distrust of
existing literary standards or from any new and individual theory of
translation.
With the romantic movement, however, comes criticism which presents to
us Pope's Iliad as seen in the light of common day instead of through the
flattering illusions which had previously veiled it. New translators like
Macpherson and Cowper, though too courteous to direct their attack
specifically against the great Augustan, make it evident that they have
adopted new standards of faithfulness and that they no longer admire either
the diction or the versification which made Pope supreme among his
contemporaries. Macpherson gives it as his opinion that, although Homer
has been repeatedly translated into most of the languages of modern
Europe, "these versions were rather paraphrases than faithful translations,
attempts to give the spirit of Homer, without the character and peculiarities
of his poetry and diction," and that translators have failed especially in
reproducing "the magnificent simplicity, if the epithet may be used, of the
original, which can never be characteristically expressed in the antithetical
quaintness of modern fine writing."[453] Cowper's prefaces show that he has
given serious consideration to all the opinions of the theorists of his century,
Page 161
and that his own views are fundamentally opposed to those generally
professed. His own basic principle is that of fidelity to his author, and, like
every sensible critic, he sees that the translator must preserve a mean
between the free and the close methods. This approval of compromise is
not, however, a mere formula; Cowper attempts to throw light upon it from
various angles. The couplet he immediately repudiates as an enemy to
fidelity. "I will venture to assert that a just translation of any ancient poet in
rhyme is impossible," he declares. "No human ingenuity can be equal to the
task of closing every couplet with sounds homotonous, expressing at the
same time the full sense of his original. The translator's ingenuity, indeed, in
this case becomes itself a snare, and the readier he is at invention and
expedient, the more likely he is to be betrayed into the wildest departures
from the guide whom he professes to follow."[454] The popular idea that the
translator should try to imagine to himself the style which his author would
have used had he been writing in English is to Cowper "a direction which
wants nothing but practicability to recommend it. For suppose six persons,
equally qualified for the task, employed to translate the same Ancient into
their own language, with this rule to guide them. In the event it would be
found that each had fallen on a manner different from that of all the rest,
and by probable inference it would follow that none had fallen on the right."
[455]
Cowper's advocacy of Miltonic blank verse as a suitable vehicle for a
translation of Homer need not concern us here, but another innovation on
which he lays considerable stress in his prefaces helps to throw light on the
practice and the standards of his immediate predecessors. With more
veracity than Pope, he represents himself as having followed his author
even in his "plainer" passages. "The passages which will be least noticed,
and possibly not at all, except by those who shall wish to find me at a fault,"
he writes in the preface to the first edition, "are those which have cost me
abundantly the most labor. It is difficult to kill a sheep with dignity in a
modern language, to slay and prepare it for the table, detailing every
circumstance in the process. Difficult also, without sinking below the level
of poetry, to harness mules to a wagon, particularizing every article of their
furniture, straps, rings, staples, and even the tying of the knots that kept all
together. Homer, who writes always to the eye with all his sublimity and
grandeur, has the minuteness of a Flemish painter." In the preface to his
professed. His own basic principle is that of fidelity to his author, and, like
every sensible critic, he sees that the translator must preserve a mean
between the free and the close methods. This approval of compromise is
not, however, a mere formula; Cowper attempts to throw light upon it from
various angles. The couplet he immediately repudiates as an enemy to
fidelity. "I will venture to assert that a just translation of any ancient poet in
rhyme is impossible," he declares. "No human ingenuity can be equal to the
task of closing every couplet with sounds homotonous, expressing at the
same time the full sense of his original. The translator's ingenuity, indeed, in
this case becomes itself a snare, and the readier he is at invention and
expedient, the more likely he is to be betrayed into the wildest departures
from the guide whom he professes to follow."[454] The popular idea that the
translator should try to imagine to himself the style which his author would
have used had he been writing in English is to Cowper "a direction which
wants nothing but practicability to recommend it. For suppose six persons,
equally qualified for the task, employed to translate the same Ancient into
their own language, with this rule to guide them. In the event it would be
found that each had fallen on a manner different from that of all the rest,
and by probable inference it would follow that none had fallen on the right."
[455]
Cowper's advocacy of Miltonic blank verse as a suitable vehicle for a
translation of Homer need not concern us here, but another innovation on
which he lays considerable stress in his prefaces helps to throw light on the
practice and the standards of his immediate predecessors. With more
veracity than Pope, he represents himself as having followed his author
even in his "plainer" passages. "The passages which will be least noticed,
and possibly not at all, except by those who shall wish to find me at a fault,"
he writes in the preface to the first edition, "are those which have cost me
abundantly the most labor. It is difficult to kill a sheep with dignity in a
modern language, to slay and prepare it for the table, detailing every
circumstance in the process. Difficult also, without sinking below the level
of poetry, to harness mules to a wagon, particularizing every article of their
furniture, straps, rings, staples, and even the tying of the knots that kept all
together. Homer, who writes always to the eye with all his sublimity and
grandeur, has the minuteness of a Flemish painter." In the preface to his
Page 162
second edition he recurs to this problem and makes a significant comment
on Pope's method of solving it. "There is no end of passages in Homer," he
repeats, "which must creep unless they be lifted; yet in all such, all
embellishment is out of the question. The hero puts on his clothes, or
refreshes himself with food and wine, or he yokes his steeds, takes a
journey, and in the evening preparation is made for his repose. To give relief
to subjects prosaic as these without seeming unseasonably tumid is
extremely difficult. Mr. Pope abridges some of them, and others he omits;
but neither of these liberties was compatible with the nature of my
undertaking."[456]
That Cowper's reaction against Pope's ideals was not a thing of sudden
growth is evident from a letter more outspoken than the prefaces. "Not
much less than thirty years since," he writes in 1788, "Alston and I read
Homer through together. The result was a discovery that there is hardly a
thing in the world of which Pope is so entirely destitute as a taste for
Homer.... I remembered how we had been disgusted; how often we had
sought the simplicity and majesty of Homer in his English representative,
and had found instead of them puerile conceits, extravagant metaphors, and
the tinsel of modern embellishment in every possible position."[457]
Cowper's "discovery," startling, almost heretical at the time when it was
made, is now little more than a commonplace. We have long recognized
that Pope's Homer is not the real Homer; it is scarcely an exaggeration to
say, as does Mr. Andrew Lang, "It is almost as if he had taken Homer's
theme and written the poem himself."[458] Yet it is surprising to see how
nearly the eighteenth-century ambition, "to write a poem that will live in the
English language" has been answered in the case of Pope. Though the
"tinsel" of his embellishment is no longer even "modern," his translation
seems able to hold its own against later verse renderings based on sounder
theories. The Augustan translator strove to give his work "elegance, energy,
and fire," and despite the false elegance, we can still feel something of true
energy and fire as we read the Iliad and the Odyssey.
The truth is that, in translated as in original literature the permanent and the
transitory elements are often oddly mingled. The fate of Pope's Homer
helps us to reconcile two opposed views regarding the future history of
verse translations. Our whole study of the varying standards set for
on Pope's method of solving it. "There is no end of passages in Homer," he
repeats, "which must creep unless they be lifted; yet in all such, all
embellishment is out of the question. The hero puts on his clothes, or
refreshes himself with food and wine, or he yokes his steeds, takes a
journey, and in the evening preparation is made for his repose. To give relief
to subjects prosaic as these without seeming unseasonably tumid is
extremely difficult. Mr. Pope abridges some of them, and others he omits;
but neither of these liberties was compatible with the nature of my
undertaking."[456]
That Cowper's reaction against Pope's ideals was not a thing of sudden
growth is evident from a letter more outspoken than the prefaces. "Not
much less than thirty years since," he writes in 1788, "Alston and I read
Homer through together. The result was a discovery that there is hardly a
thing in the world of which Pope is so entirely destitute as a taste for
Homer.... I remembered how we had been disgusted; how often we had
sought the simplicity and majesty of Homer in his English representative,
and had found instead of them puerile conceits, extravagant metaphors, and
the tinsel of modern embellishment in every possible position."[457]
Cowper's "discovery," startling, almost heretical at the time when it was
made, is now little more than a commonplace. We have long recognized
that Pope's Homer is not the real Homer; it is scarcely an exaggeration to
say, as does Mr. Andrew Lang, "It is almost as if he had taken Homer's
theme and written the poem himself."[458] Yet it is surprising to see how
nearly the eighteenth-century ambition, "to write a poem that will live in the
English language" has been answered in the case of Pope. Though the
"tinsel" of his embellishment is no longer even "modern," his translation
seems able to hold its own against later verse renderings based on sounder
theories. The Augustan translator strove to give his work "elegance, energy,
and fire," and despite the false elegance, we can still feel something of true
energy and fire as we read the Iliad and the Odyssey.
The truth is that, in translated as in original literature the permanent and the
transitory elements are often oddly mingled. The fate of Pope's Homer
helps us to reconcile two opposed views regarding the future history of
verse translations. Our whole study of the varying standards set for
Page 163
translators makes us feel the truth of Mr. Lang's conclusion: "There can be
then, it appears, no final English translation of Homer. In each there must
be, in addition to what is Greek and eternal, the element of what is modern,
personal, and fleeting."[459] The translator, it is obvious, must speak in the
dialect and move in the measures of his own day, thereby very often failing
to attract the attention of a later day. Yet there must be some place in our
scheme for the faith expressed by Matthew Arnold in his essays on
translating Homer, that "the task of translating Homer into English verse
both will be re-attempted, and may be re-attempted successfully."[460] For in
translation there is involved enough of creation to supply the incalculable
element which cheats the theorist. Possibly some day the miracle may be
wrought, and, in spite of changing literary fashions, we may have our
English version of Homer in a form sufficient not only for an age but for all
time.
It is this incalculable quality in creative work that has made theorizing on
the methods of translation more than a mere academic exercise. Forced to
adjust itself to the facts of actual production, theory has had to follow new
paths as literature has followed new paths, and in the process it has acquired
fresh vigor and flexibility. Even as we leave the period of Pope, we can see
the dull inadequacy of a worn-out collection of rules giving way before the
honest, individual approach of Cowper. "Many a fair precept in poetry,"
says Dryden apropos of Roscommon's rules for translation, "is like a
seeming demonstration in the mathematics, very specious in the diagram,
but failing in the mechanic operation."[461] Confronted by such
discrepancies, the theorist has again and again had to modify his "specious"
rules, with the result that the theory of translation, though a small, is yet a
living and growing element in human thought.
FOOTNOTES:
[365] Preface to the Reader, in The Natural History of C. Plinius Secundus,
London, 1601.
[366] Dedication, in Ovid's Metamorphosis, Englished by G. S., London, 1640.
[367] Dedication, in The Poems of Horace rendered into Verse by Several
Persons, London, 1666.
then, it appears, no final English translation of Homer. In each there must
be, in addition to what is Greek and eternal, the element of what is modern,
personal, and fleeting."[459] The translator, it is obvious, must speak in the
dialect and move in the measures of his own day, thereby very often failing
to attract the attention of a later day. Yet there must be some place in our
scheme for the faith expressed by Matthew Arnold in his essays on
translating Homer, that "the task of translating Homer into English verse
both will be re-attempted, and may be re-attempted successfully."[460] For in
translation there is involved enough of creation to supply the incalculable
element which cheats the theorist. Possibly some day the miracle may be
wrought, and, in spite of changing literary fashions, we may have our
English version of Homer in a form sufficient not only for an age but for all
time.
It is this incalculable quality in creative work that has made theorizing on
the methods of translation more than a mere academic exercise. Forced to
adjust itself to the facts of actual production, theory has had to follow new
paths as literature has followed new paths, and in the process it has acquired
fresh vigor and flexibility. Even as we leave the period of Pope, we can see
the dull inadequacy of a worn-out collection of rules giving way before the
honest, individual approach of Cowper. "Many a fair precept in poetry,"
says Dryden apropos of Roscommon's rules for translation, "is like a
seeming demonstration in the mathematics, very specious in the diagram,
but failing in the mechanic operation."[461] Confronted by such
discrepancies, the theorist has again and again had to modify his "specious"
rules, with the result that the theory of translation, though a small, is yet a
living and growing element in human thought.
FOOTNOTES:
[365] Preface to the Reader, in The Natural History of C. Plinius Secundus,
London, 1601.
[366] Dedication, in Ovid's Metamorphosis, Englished by G. S., London, 1640.
[367] Dedication, in The Poems of Horace rendered into Verse by Several
Persons, London, 1666.
Page 164
[368] Juvenal and Persius, translated by Barten Holyday, Oxford, 1673
(published posthumously).
[369] Dedication of the Aeneis, in Essays of John Dryden, ed. W. P. Ker, v. 2, p.
235.
[370] Postscript to the Reader, Essays, v. 2, p. 243.
[371] Rowe, in Lives of the Poets, Dublin, 1804, p. 284.
[372] The Argument, in The Passion of Dido for Aeneas, translated by Edmund
Waller and Sidney Godolphin, London, 1658.
[373] Dedication, in Translations of Horace. John Hanway, 1730.
[374] Dedication, dated 1728, reprinted in The English Poets, London, 1810, v.
20.
[375] Preface to The Destruction of Troy, in Denham, Poems and Translations,
London, 1709.
[376] To the courteous not curious reader.
[377] Comment on Trapp's "blank version" of Virgil, in Life of Dryden.
[378] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 266.
[379] Dedication of the Aeneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 236.
[380] In Du Bartas, His Divine Words and Works, translated by Sylvester,
London, 1641.
[381] Lines by E. G., same edition.
[382] Same edition, p. 322.
[383] An Essay on Translated Verse.
[384] Dedication of the Aeneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 220.
[385] P. 222.
[386] To the worthy reader.
[387] To the courteous not curious reader, in The XII. Aeneids of Virgil, 1632.
[388] Preface to The Destruction of Troy.
[389] Dedication of The Poems of Horace.
[390] To the Reader, in The First Book of Virgil's Aeneis, London, 1688.
[391] Reprinted in Godfrey of Bulloigne, translated by Fairfax, New York, 1849.
[392] Essays, v. 2, p. 249.
[393] Essays, v. 2, p. 14.
[394] Sprat, Life of Cowley, in Prose Works of Abraham Cowley, London, 1826.
(published posthumously).
[369] Dedication of the Aeneis, in Essays of John Dryden, ed. W. P. Ker, v. 2, p.
235.
[370] Postscript to the Reader, Essays, v. 2, p. 243.
[371] Rowe, in Lives of the Poets, Dublin, 1804, p. 284.
[372] The Argument, in The Passion of Dido for Aeneas, translated by Edmund
Waller and Sidney Godolphin, London, 1658.
[373] Dedication, in Translations of Horace. John Hanway, 1730.
[374] Dedication, dated 1728, reprinted in The English Poets, London, 1810, v.
20.
[375] Preface to The Destruction of Troy, in Denham, Poems and Translations,
London, 1709.
[376] To the courteous not curious reader.
[377] Comment on Trapp's "blank version" of Virgil, in Life of Dryden.
[378] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 266.
[379] Dedication of the Aeneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 236.
[380] In Du Bartas, His Divine Words and Works, translated by Sylvester,
London, 1641.
[381] Lines by E. G., same edition.
[382] Same edition, p. 322.
[383] An Essay on Translated Verse.
[384] Dedication of the Aeneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 220.
[385] P. 222.
[386] To the worthy reader.
[387] To the courteous not curious reader, in The XII. Aeneids of Virgil, 1632.
[388] Preface to The Destruction of Troy.
[389] Dedication of The Poems of Horace.
[390] To the Reader, in The First Book of Virgil's Aeneis, London, 1688.
[391] Reprinted in Godfrey of Bulloigne, translated by Fairfax, New York, 1849.
[392] Essays, v. 2, p. 249.
[393] Essays, v. 2, p. 14.
[394] Sprat, Life of Cowley, in Prose Works of Abraham Cowley, London, 1826.
Page 165
[395] Preface to the Translation of Ovid's Epistles, Essays, v. 1, p. 237.
[396] Dedication of Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 10. Johnson, writing of
the latter part of the seventeenth century, says, "The authority of Jonson, Sandys,
and Holiday had fixed the judgment of the nation" (The Idler, 69), and Tytler, in
his Essay on the Principles of Translation, 1791, says, "In poetical translation
the English writers of the sixteenth, and the greatest part of the seventeenth
century, seem to have had no other care than (in Denham's phrase) to translate
language into language, and to have placed their whole merit in presenting a
literal and servile transcript of their original."
[397] In Lucan's Pharsalia, translated May, 1659.
[398] To the Reader, in Ovid's Metamorphosis, translated Sandys, London, 1640.
[399] Preface to Pindaric Odes, reprinted in Essays and other Prose Writings,
Oxford, 1915.
[400] Preface to Ovid's Epistles, Essays, v. 1, p. 239.
[401] Pp. 239-40.
[402] Dedication to Dryden, 1684, in The Odes, Satires, and Epistles of Horace
done into English, London, 1688.
[403] Metellus his Dialogues, Relation of a Journey to Tunbridge Wells, with the
Fourth Book of Virgil's Aeneid in English, London, 1693.
[404] Preface to the Translation of Ovid's Epistles, Essays, vol. 1, p. 240.
[405] To the Earl of Roscommon on his excellent Essay on Translated Verse.
[406] In Sir Robert Howard's Poems, London, 1660.
[407] In Holiday's Persius, Fifth Edition, 1650.
[408] In Creech's Lucretius, Third Edition, Oxford, 1683.
[409] In Creech's Lucretius, Third Edition, Oxford, 1683.
[410] Essay on the Principles of Translation, Everyman's Library, pp. 45-6.
[411] Essays, v. 1, p. 252.
[412] Preface to the Translation of Ovid's Epistles, Essays, v. 1, p. 241.
[413] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 254.
[414] Ibid., p. 264.
[415] Preface, in Second Edition of Odes of Horace, London, 1688.
[416] Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 9.
[417] Preface to the Fables, Essays, v. 2, p. 251.
[418] To the Reader, in The Odes, Satires, and Epistles of Horace, London,
1688.
[396] Dedication of Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 10. Johnson, writing of
the latter part of the seventeenth century, says, "The authority of Jonson, Sandys,
and Holiday had fixed the judgment of the nation" (The Idler, 69), and Tytler, in
his Essay on the Principles of Translation, 1791, says, "In poetical translation
the English writers of the sixteenth, and the greatest part of the seventeenth
century, seem to have had no other care than (in Denham's phrase) to translate
language into language, and to have placed their whole merit in presenting a
literal and servile transcript of their original."
[397] In Lucan's Pharsalia, translated May, 1659.
[398] To the Reader, in Ovid's Metamorphosis, translated Sandys, London, 1640.
[399] Preface to Pindaric Odes, reprinted in Essays and other Prose Writings,
Oxford, 1915.
[400] Preface to Ovid's Epistles, Essays, v. 1, p. 239.
[401] Pp. 239-40.
[402] Dedication to Dryden, 1684, in The Odes, Satires, and Epistles of Horace
done into English, London, 1688.
[403] Metellus his Dialogues, Relation of a Journey to Tunbridge Wells, with the
Fourth Book of Virgil's Aeneid in English, London, 1693.
[404] Preface to the Translation of Ovid's Epistles, Essays, vol. 1, p. 240.
[405] To the Earl of Roscommon on his excellent Essay on Translated Verse.
[406] In Sir Robert Howard's Poems, London, 1660.
[407] In Holiday's Persius, Fifth Edition, 1650.
[408] In Creech's Lucretius, Third Edition, Oxford, 1683.
[409] In Creech's Lucretius, Third Edition, Oxford, 1683.
[410] Essay on the Principles of Translation, Everyman's Library, pp. 45-6.
[411] Essays, v. 1, p. 252.
[412] Preface to the Translation of Ovid's Epistles, Essays, v. 1, p. 241.
[413] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 254.
[414] Ibid., p. 264.
[415] Preface, in Second Edition of Odes of Horace, London, 1688.
[416] Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 9.
[417] Preface to the Fables, Essays, v. 2, p. 251.
[418] To the Reader, in The Odes, Satires, and Epistles of Horace, London,
1688.
Page 166
[419] Preface to translation of Horace, 1652.
[420] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, pp. 220-1.
[421] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, pp. 256-7.
[422] Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 14.
[423] Preface.
[424] Essays, v. 2, p. 10.
[425] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 223.
[426] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 255.
[427] Essays, v. 1, p. 258.
[428] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 215.
[429] In Ovid's Metamorphoses translated by Dryden, Addison, Garth, etc.,
reprinted in The English Poets, v. 20.
[430] Advertisement to Elegies of Tibullus, reprinted in same volume.
[431] Preface to Idylliums of Theocritus, reprinted in same volume.
[432] Dissertation on The Lusiad, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[433] Pope, in Lives of the Poets, p. 568.
[434] Cowley, in Lives, p. 25.
[435] Preface of 1718, reprinted in The Works of Virgil translated into English
blank verse by Joseph Trapp, London, 1735.
[436] Preface to Homer's Iliad.
[437] Dryden in Lives of the Poets, p. 226.
[438] Proposals for a translation of Virgil's Aeneis in Blank Verse, London,
1713.
[439] Preface, op. cit.
[440] Prefatory Dedication, in The Works of Virgil in English Verse, London,
1763.
[441] Advertisement, op. cit.
[442] Preface to Ariosto, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[443] Preface, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 19.
[444] Dryden, in Lives, p. 226.
[445] Op. cit.
[446] Preface, reprinted in The British Poets, Chiswick, 1822, v. 90.
[420] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, pp. 220-1.
[421] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, pp. 256-7.
[422] Examen Poeticum, Essays, v. 2, p. 14.
[423] Preface.
[424] Essays, v. 2, p. 10.
[425] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 223.
[426] Preface to Sylvae, Essays, v. 1, p. 255.
[427] Essays, v. 1, p. 258.
[428] Dedication of the Eneis, Essays, v. 2, p. 215.
[429] In Ovid's Metamorphoses translated by Dryden, Addison, Garth, etc.,
reprinted in The English Poets, v. 20.
[430] Advertisement to Elegies of Tibullus, reprinted in same volume.
[431] Preface to Idylliums of Theocritus, reprinted in same volume.
[432] Dissertation on The Lusiad, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[433] Pope, in Lives of the Poets, p. 568.
[434] Cowley, in Lives, p. 25.
[435] Preface of 1718, reprinted in The Works of Virgil translated into English
blank verse by Joseph Trapp, London, 1735.
[436] Preface to Homer's Iliad.
[437] Dryden in Lives of the Poets, p. 226.
[438] Proposals for a translation of Virgil's Aeneis in Blank Verse, London,
1713.
[439] Preface, op. cit.
[440] Prefatory Dedication, in The Works of Virgil in English Verse, London,
1763.
[441] Advertisement, op. cit.
[442] Preface to Ariosto, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[443] Preface, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 19.
[444] Dryden, in Lives, p. 226.
[445] Op. cit.
[446] Preface, reprinted in The British Poets, Chiswick, 1822, v. 90.
Page 167
[447] Prefatory Dedication, in The Works of Virgil in English Verse, London,
1763.
[448] Preface to Ariosto, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[449] Pp. 53-4.
[450] Essays, Oxford Edition, p. 258.
[451] Mr. Dennis's Remarks upon Pope's Homer, London, 1717, p. 9.
[452] In Down Hall, a Ballad.
[453] Preface to The Iliad of Homer, translated by James Macpherson, London,
1773.
[454] Preface to first edition, taken from The Iliad of Homer, translated by the
late William Cowper, London, 1802.
[455] Preface to first edition, taken from The Iliad of Homer, translated by the
late William Cowper, London, 1802.
[456] Preface prepared by Mr. Cowper for a Second Edition, in edition of 1802.
[457] Letters, ed. Wright, London, 1904, v. 3, p. 233.
[458] History of English Literature, p. 384.
[459] Preface to The Odyssey of Homer done into English Prose.
[460] Lecture, III, in Essays, p. 311.
[461] Preface to Sylvae, in Essays, v. 1, p. 252.
1763.
[448] Preface to Ariosto, reprinted in The English Poets, v. 21.
[449] Pp. 53-4.
[450] Essays, Oxford Edition, p. 258.
[451] Mr. Dennis's Remarks upon Pope's Homer, London, 1717, p. 9.
[452] In Down Hall, a Ballad.
[453] Preface to The Iliad of Homer, translated by James Macpherson, London,
1773.
[454] Preface to first edition, taken from The Iliad of Homer, translated by the
late William Cowper, London, 1802.
[455] Preface to first edition, taken from The Iliad of Homer, translated by the
late William Cowper, London, 1802.
[456] Preface prepared by Mr. Cowper for a Second Edition, in edition of 1802.
[457] Letters, ed. Wright, London, 1904, v. 3, p. 233.
[458] History of English Literature, p. 384.
[459] Preface to The Odyssey of Homer done into English Prose.
[460] Lecture, III, in Essays, p. 311.
[461] Preface to Sylvae, in Essays, v. 1, p. 252.
Page 168
INDEX
Page 169
INDEX
Adlington, William, 89, 94.
Aelfric, 4-5, 15, 55, 56, 58.
Alfred, 3-4, 15, 17.
Alexander, 10, 34.
Amyot, Jacques, xii, 106.
Andreas, 6, 7.
Andrew of Wyntoun, 35-6, 39, 116.
Arnold, Matthew, xi, 172, 177.
Arthur, 45.
Ascham, Roger, 109, 114.
Augustine, St., 50, 55.
Authorized Version of 1611, 51, 52, 54, 60, 61, 66, 68.
Bacon, Francis, 75.
Barbour, John, 36-7.
Barclay, Alexander, 100-1.
Bay Psalm Book, 77.
Adlington, William, 89, 94.
Aelfric, 4-5, 15, 55, 56, 58.
Alfred, 3-4, 15, 17.
Alexander, 10, 34.
Amyot, Jacques, xii, 106.
Andreas, 6, 7.
Andrew of Wyntoun, 35-6, 39, 116.
Arnold, Matthew, xi, 172, 177.
Arthur, 45.
Ascham, Roger, 109, 114.
Augustine, St., 50, 55.
Authorized Version of 1611, 51, 52, 54, 60, 61, 66, 68.
Bacon, Francis, 75.
Barbour, John, 36-7.
Barclay, Alexander, 100-1.
Bay Psalm Book, 77.
Page 170
Bentley, Richard, 172.
Berners, Lord, 101, 105.
Bevis of Hamtoun, 23, 24.
Birth of Jesus, 43.
Bishops' Bible, 58, 59, 67.
Blood of Hayles, 40.
Bokenam, Osbern, 8, 16, 40, 43-4, 46.
Book of the Knight of La Tour Landry, 18.
B. R., 127-8.
Bradshaw, Henry, 8.
Brady, N., 166-7.
Brende, John, 88-9, 94, 129.
Brinsley, John, 140.
Brome, Henry, 136, 144.
Bryan, Sir Francis, 101, 105.
Bullokar, John, 95.
Bullokar, William, 109-10.
Caedmon, 6.
Berners, Lord, 101, 105.
Bevis of Hamtoun, 23, 24.
Birth of Jesus, 43.
Bishops' Bible, 58, 59, 67.
Blood of Hayles, 40.
Bokenam, Osbern, 8, 16, 40, 43-4, 46.
Book of the Knight of La Tour Landry, 18.
B. R., 127-8.
Bradshaw, Henry, 8.
Brady, N., 166-7.
Brende, John, 88-9, 94, 129.
Brinsley, John, 140.
Brome, Henry, 136, 144.
Bryan, Sir Francis, 101, 105.
Bullokar, John, 95.
Bullokar, William, 109-10.
Caedmon, 6.
Page 171
Canticum de Creatione, 15, 20.
Capgrave, John, 14, 19, 20-1, 22, 40, 45.
Carew, Richard, 128.
Cartwright, William, 155.
Castalio, 51, 61, 70.
Castle of Love, Grosseteste's, 9, 13.
Caxton, William, 9, 12, 31, 44, 96, 115.
Blanchardyn and Eglantine, 38.
Charles the Great, 38, 46.
Eneydos, 35, 38, 39.
Fayttes of Arms, 12.
Godfrey of Bullogne, 33.
Mirror of the World, 12.
Recuyell of the Histories of Troy, 38.
Cecil, Sir William, 119, 125.
Chaloner, Sir Thomas, 128.
Chapman, George, 90, 92, 93, 130-1, 145, 146, 147, 150, 161.
Chaucer, Geoffrey, 9, 10, 30.
Capgrave, John, 14, 19, 20-1, 22, 40, 45.
Carew, Richard, 128.
Cartwright, William, 155.
Castalio, 51, 61, 70.
Castle of Love, Grosseteste's, 9, 13.
Caxton, William, 9, 12, 31, 44, 96, 115.
Blanchardyn and Eglantine, 38.
Charles the Great, 38, 46.
Eneydos, 35, 38, 39.
Fayttes of Arms, 12.
Godfrey of Bullogne, 33.
Mirror of the World, 12.
Recuyell of the Histories of Troy, 38.
Cecil, Sir William, 119, 125.
Chaloner, Sir Thomas, 128.
Chapman, George, 90, 92, 93, 130-1, 145, 146, 147, 150, 161.
Chaucer, Geoffrey, 9, 10, 30.
Page 172
Franklin's Tale, 30.
Knight's Tale, 30.
Legend of Good Women, 8.
Life of St. Cecilia, 8.
Man of Law's Tale, 27, 28.
Romance of the Rose, 8.
Sir Thopas, 24.
Troilus and Criseyde, 6, 8, 30-1.
Cheke, Sir John, 59, 63, 108, 119, 125-6, 128.
Child of Bristow, 39-40.
Chrétien de Troyes, 30.
Cooke, Thomas, 138-9.
Coverdale, Miles, 50-1, 52, 59, 60, 64-5, 74.
Cowley, Abraham, 137, 147, 149-50, 151, 152, 153, 154, 156, 165.
Cowper, William, 173, 174 ff.
Creech, Thomas, 151-2, 155-6, 158-9, 160, 166, 169.
Cromwell, Thomas, 51.
Cursor Mundi, 10.
Cynewulf, 6.
Knight's Tale, 30.
Legend of Good Women, 8.
Life of St. Cecilia, 8.
Man of Law's Tale, 27, 28.
Romance of the Rose, 8.
Sir Thopas, 24.
Troilus and Criseyde, 6, 8, 30-1.
Cheke, Sir John, 59, 63, 108, 119, 125-6, 128.
Child of Bristow, 39-40.
Chrétien de Troyes, 30.
Cooke, Thomas, 138-9.
Coverdale, Miles, 50-1, 52, 59, 60, 64-5, 74.
Cowley, Abraham, 137, 147, 149-50, 151, 152, 153, 154, 156, 165.
Cowper, William, 173, 174 ff.
Creech, Thomas, 151-2, 155-6, 158-9, 160, 166, 169.
Cromwell, Thomas, 51.
Cursor Mundi, 10.
Cynewulf, 6.
Page 173
Dacier, Mme., 168.
Danett, Thomas, 90.
Daniel, Samuel, 87.
Davies of Hereford, John, 142.
Denham, Sir John, 137, 139, 144, 147, 150-1, 154, 156, 157.
Dennis, John, 173.
Dolet, Étienne, 99.
Douglas, Gavin, 107-8.
Drant, Thomas, 111 ff.
Dryden, John, 136-7, 141, 143, 145, 148, 151, 153-4, 154-5, 157-8, 159,
160-1, 162, 163, 166, 169, 177-8.
Earl of Toulouse, 23, 27.
Eden, Richard, 85, 91, 96.
Elene, 6.
Ely, Bishop of, 65.
Elyot, Sir Thomas, 11, 95, 118, 119-20.
Emare, 21.
Danett, Thomas, 90.
Daniel, Samuel, 87.
Davies of Hereford, John, 142.
Denham, Sir John, 137, 139, 144, 147, 150-1, 154, 156, 157.
Dennis, John, 173.
Dolet, Étienne, 99.
Douglas, Gavin, 107-8.
Drant, Thomas, 111 ff.
Dryden, John, 136-7, 141, 143, 145, 148, 151, 153-4, 154-5, 157-8, 159,
160-1, 162, 163, 166, 169, 177-8.
Earl of Toulouse, 23, 27.
Eden, Richard, 85, 91, 96.
Elene, 6.
Ely, Bishop of, 65.
Elyot, Sir Thomas, 11, 95, 118, 119-20.
Emare, 21.
Page 174
Fairfax, Edward, 144-5.
Falls of Princes, Boccaccio's, 7, 37.
Fanshaw, Sir Richard, 139, 147, 169.
Fawkes, Francis, 164, 166, 169.
Fleming, Abraham, 109, 114.
Florio, John, 84, 87, 97.
Floris and Blancheflor, 45.
Fortescue, Thomas, 87, 103.
Foxe, John, 54, 67, 68, 94-5.
Francis, Philip, 168.
Fraunce, Abraham, 77.
Fulke, William, 54, 60, 65, 70 ff.
Garth, Sir Samuel, 163.
Geneva Bible, 53, 60, 61.
Geneva New Testament, 59, 61.
Gesta Romanorum, 28.
Golagros and Gawain, 21.
Golden Legend, 41.
Falls of Princes, Boccaccio's, 7, 37.
Fanshaw, Sir Richard, 139, 147, 169.
Fawkes, Francis, 164, 166, 169.
Fleming, Abraham, 109, 114.
Florio, John, 84, 87, 97.
Floris and Blancheflor, 45.
Fortescue, Thomas, 87, 103.
Foxe, John, 54, 67, 68, 94-5.
Francis, Philip, 168.
Fraunce, Abraham, 77.
Fulke, William, 54, 60, 65, 70 ff.
Garth, Sir Samuel, 163.
Geneva Bible, 53, 60, 61.
Geneva New Testament, 59, 61.
Gesta Romanorum, 28.
Golagros and Gawain, 21.
Golden Legend, 41.
Page 175
Golding, Arthur, 75-6, 82, 91, 97-8, 113, 117-8, 129-30.
Googe, Barnaby, 77.
Gould, Robert, 144.
Grainger, James, 163-4, 167.
Greenway, Richard, 93.
Grimald, Nicholas, 85, 89, 96, 121-3.
Grindal, Archbishop, 68.
Guevara, 106.
Guido delle Colonne, 34.
Hake, Edward, 113-4.
Handlyng Synne, 42.
Harrington, Sir John, 85-6, 95, 100.
Harvey, Gabriel, 114, 129.
Hellowes, Edward, 82, 91, 105-6.
Heywood, Jasper, 111, 116.
Hobbes, Thomas, 140-1.
Hoby, Sir Thomas, 82, 89, 90, 119, 128.
Holiday, Barten, 136, 155, 160.
Googe, Barnaby, 77.
Gould, Robert, 144.
Grainger, James, 163-4, 167.
Greenway, Richard, 93.
Grimald, Nicholas, 85, 89, 96, 121-3.
Grindal, Archbishop, 68.
Guevara, 106.
Guido delle Colonne, 34.
Hake, Edward, 113-4.
Handlyng Synne, 42.
Harrington, Sir John, 85-6, 95, 100.
Harvey, Gabriel, 114, 129.
Hellowes, Edward, 82, 91, 105-6.
Heywood, Jasper, 111, 116.
Hobbes, Thomas, 140-1.
Hoby, Sir Thomas, 82, 89, 90, 119, 128.
Holiday, Barten, 136, 155, 160.
Page 176
Holy Grail, 31.
Holland, Philemon, 86, 91-2, 98, 130, 135.
Hoole, John, 139, 167, 170.
Howard, Sir Robert, 154.
Hudson, Thomas, 142.
Hue de Rotelande, 21.
Hyrde, Richard, 81.
Incestuous Daughter, 13.
Ipomadon, 21.
James VI of Scotland, 75, 142.
Jerome, St., 5, 15, 55-6, 76.
Johnson, Samuel, 137, 140, 148, note, 163, 165, 166, 169.
Jonson, Ben, 136, 148, 149, 161.
Joye, George, 50.
King Alexander, 34.
King Horn, 26.
Knolles, Richard, 129.
Holland, Philemon, 86, 91-2, 98, 130, 135.
Hoole, John, 139, 167, 170.
Howard, Sir Robert, 154.
Hudson, Thomas, 142.
Hue de Rotelande, 21.
Hyrde, Richard, 81.
Incestuous Daughter, 13.
Ipomadon, 21.
James VI of Scotland, 75, 142.
Jerome, St., 5, 15, 55-6, 76.
Johnson, Samuel, 137, 140, 148, note, 163, 165, 166, 169.
Jonson, Ben, 136, 148, 149, 161.
Joye, George, 50.
King Alexander, 34.
King Horn, 26.
Knolles, Richard, 129.
Page 177
Lang, Andrew, 176, 177.
Launfal, 7.
Laurent de Premierfait, 7.
Layamon, 34.
Le Bone Florence of Rome, 27, 28.
Life of St. Augustine, 41-2.
L'Isle, William, 63, note.
Lonelich, Harry, 31.
Love, Nicholas, 41, 43, 45.
Lydgate, John, 7, 8, 16, 31, 37-8, 44, 115.
Macpherson, James, 173-4.
Malory, Sir Thomas, 26.
Mancinus, 108.
Marot, Clement, 75.
Martin, Gregory, 65, 70-1.
May, Thomas, 148, 149.
Melmoth, William, 171, 172.
Menechmi, trans. of, 128.
Launfal, 7.
Laurent de Premierfait, 7.
Layamon, 34.
Le Bone Florence of Rome, 27, 28.
Life of St. Augustine, 41-2.
L'Isle, William, 63, note.
Lonelich, Harry, 31.
Love, Nicholas, 41, 43, 45.
Lydgate, John, 7, 8, 16, 31, 37-8, 44, 115.
Macpherson, James, 173-4.
Malory, Sir Thomas, 26.
Mancinus, 108.
Marot, Clement, 75.
Martin, Gregory, 65, 70-1.
May, Thomas, 148, 149.
Melmoth, William, 171, 172.
Menechmi, trans. of, 128.
Page 178
Metellus his Dialogues, 152-3.
Mickle, William Julius, 139, 164-5, 168-9.
Milton, John, 75.
Mirk, John, 10.
More, Sir Thomas, 52, 53, 63, 67, 69, 118, 119.
Morley, Lord, 84-5, 89.
Morte Arthur, 33.
Mulgrave, Earl of, 154.
Munday, Anthony, 102, 103.
Nash, Thomas, 81, 117.
Neville, Alexander, 111.
Nicholls, Thomas, 81, 119.
North, Sir Thomas, 105, 106.
Northern Passion, 45.
Norton, Thomas, 74, 83-4, 118, 123-5.
Octavian, 27, 28, 29.
Orm, 17.
Mickle, William Julius, 139, 164-5, 168-9.
Milton, John, 75.
Mirk, John, 10.
More, Sir Thomas, 52, 53, 63, 67, 69, 118, 119.
Morley, Lord, 84-5, 89.
Morte Arthur, 33.
Mulgrave, Earl of, 154.
Munday, Anthony, 102, 103.
Nash, Thomas, 81, 117.
Neville, Alexander, 111.
Nicholls, Thomas, 81, 119.
North, Sir Thomas, 105, 106.
Northern Passion, 45.
Norton, Thomas, 74, 83-4, 118, 123-5.
Octavian, 27, 28, 29.
Orm, 17.
Page 179
Otway, Thomas, 156.
Painter, William, 102, 103.
Paris, William, 11.
Parker, Archbishop, 54-5, 74.
Partonope of Blois, 24, 32-3.
Peele, George, 95.
Peterson, Robert, 128.
Pettie, George, 93, 97.
Phaer, Thomas, 93, 98, 110-1, 116, 144, 153.
Polychronicon, 16.
Pope, Alexander, 137, 165, 166, 170 ff.
Preston, W., 169.
Prior, Matthew, 173.
Purvey, John, 56, 57-8, 59, 66-7.
Puttenham, (?) Richard, 96, 116, 140, 144, 153.
Rauf Coilyear, 21.
Rhemish Testament, 59, 61, 62, 68, 70.
Richard C[oe]ur de Lion, 9-10.
Painter, William, 102, 103.
Paris, William, 11.
Parker, Archbishop, 54-5, 74.
Partonope of Blois, 24, 32-3.
Peele, George, 95.
Peterson, Robert, 128.
Pettie, George, 93, 97.
Phaer, Thomas, 93, 98, 110-1, 116, 144, 153.
Polychronicon, 16.
Pope, Alexander, 137, 165, 166, 170 ff.
Preston, W., 169.
Prior, Matthew, 173.
Purvey, John, 56, 57-8, 59, 66-7.
Puttenham, (?) Richard, 96, 116, 140, 144, 153.
Rauf Coilyear, 21.
Rhemish Testament, 59, 61, 62, 68, 70.
Richard C[oe]ur de Lion, 9-10.
Page 180
Ridley, Robert, 67.
Rivers, Earl, 10-1.
Roberd of Cisyle, 22-3.
Robert of Brunne, 22, 34-5, 42.
Rolle, Richard, 56, 58-9.
Romance of Partenay, 18, 24, 29, 31-2.
Roscommon, Earl of, 12, 143, 153, 156, 157, 158, 159, 161, 177.
Rowe, Nicholas, 137.
Sandys, George, 135, 148, 149.
Secreta Secretorum, 15-16.
Sege of Melayne, 24.
Seneca's Tragedies, trans. of, 109, 111, 113.
Sidney, Sir Philip, 75.
Sir Eglamour of Artois, 23, 27.
Sir Percival of Galles, 26.
Southern, John, 96.
Sprat, Thomas, 146.
St. Etheldred of Ely, 10, 22.
Rivers, Earl, 10-1.
Roberd of Cisyle, 22-3.
Robert of Brunne, 22, 34-5, 42.
Rolle, Richard, 56, 58-9.
Romance of Partenay, 18, 24, 29, 31-2.
Roscommon, Earl of, 12, 143, 153, 156, 157, 158, 159, 161, 177.
Rowe, Nicholas, 137.
Sandys, George, 135, 148, 149.
Secreta Secretorum, 15-16.
Sege of Melayne, 24.
Seneca's Tragedies, trans. of, 109, 111, 113.
Sidney, Sir Philip, 75.
Sir Eglamour of Artois, 23, 27.
Sir Percival of Galles, 26.
Southern, John, 96.
Sprat, Thomas, 146.
St. Etheldred of Ely, 10, 22.
Page 181
St. Katherine of Alexandria, 13.
St. Paula, 41.
Stanyhurst, Richard, 74, 77, 114, 116, 144.
Studley, John, 111.
Surrey, Earl of, 75.
Sylvester, Joshua, 142.
Taverner, Richard, 63, 88.
Thomas de Cabham, 22.
Tofte, Robert, 104.
Torrent of Portyngale, 24, 27.
Trapp, Joseph, 165, 167, 168.
Trevisa, John de, 16-17, 18.
Turbervile, George, 102, 115-6.
Twyne, Thomas, 113.
Tyndale, William, 49, 50, 58, 59, 62, 67, 84, 119.
Tytler, Alexander, x, 137, 148, note, 156.
Udall, Nicholas, 81-2, 87-8, 94, 97, 118, 120-1.
St. Paula, 41.
Stanyhurst, Richard, 74, 77, 114, 116, 144.
Studley, John, 111.
Surrey, Earl of, 75.
Sylvester, Joshua, 142.
Taverner, Richard, 63, 88.
Thomas de Cabham, 22.
Tofte, Robert, 104.
Torrent of Portyngale, 24, 27.
Trapp, Joseph, 165, 167, 168.
Trevisa, John de, 16-17, 18.
Turbervile, George, 102, 115-6.
Twyne, Thomas, 113.
Tyndale, William, 49, 50, 58, 59, 62, 67, 84, 119.
Tytler, Alexander, x, 137, 148, note, 156.
Udall, Nicholas, 81-2, 87-8, 94, 97, 118, 120-1.
Page 182
Vicars, John, 139-40, 143-4, 146-7, 150.
W. L., Gent., 143, 146, 150.
Waller, Edmund, 144, 145.
Warde, William, 88.
Wars of Alexander, 23, 25.
Warton, Joseph, 167, 169-70.
Webbe, William, 93.
Whetstone, George, 102.
Willes, Richard, 96-7.
William of Palerne, 30.
Wilson, Thomas, 84, 92-3, 119, 125 ff.
Winchester, Bishop of, 67-8.
Wither, George, 75, 76, 77, 78.
Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 75.
Young, Bartholomew, 104.
Ypotis, 43.
Ywain and Gawin, 21, 23, 29, 30.
W. L., Gent., 143, 146, 150.
Waller, Edmund, 144, 145.
Warde, William, 88.
Wars of Alexander, 23, 25.
Warton, Joseph, 167, 169-70.
Webbe, William, 93.
Whetstone, George, 102.
Willes, Richard, 96-7.
William of Palerne, 30.
Wilson, Thomas, 84, 92-3, 119, 125 ff.
Winchester, Bishop of, 67-8.
Wither, George, 75, 76, 77, 78.
Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 75.
Young, Bartholomew, 104.
Ypotis, 43.
Ywain and Gawin, 21, 23, 29, 30.
Page 183
Transcriber's Notes:
Page 14: Double quotes inside double quotes amended
to single quotes.
Page 26: Beween amended to between.
Page 43: Saint's legends sic.
Page 56: Insistance amended to insistence.
Page 82: Double quotes at the end of the Golding quote
removed.
Page 87: Double quotes at the end of the Daniel quote
removed.
Page 97: Comma added after amusing.
Page 109: Esop sic.
Page 142: Facund sic.
Page 144: Closing quotes added to the Denham quote.
Page 184: Bartholemew corrected to Bartholomew.
Note 41: Comma at the end of the footnote removed.
The comma might indicate that additional information
is missing from the footnote.
Note 329: Acccording sic.
The variant spellings of Bulloign, Bulloigne and
Bullogne have been retained.
References in the notes to Ovid's Metamormorphosis
are as per the original.
Page 14: Double quotes inside double quotes amended
to single quotes.
Page 26: Beween amended to between.
Page 43: Saint's legends sic.
Page 56: Insistance amended to insistence.
Page 82: Double quotes at the end of the Golding quote
removed.
Page 87: Double quotes at the end of the Daniel quote
removed.
Page 97: Comma added after amusing.
Page 109: Esop sic.
Page 142: Facund sic.
Page 144: Closing quotes added to the Denham quote.
Page 184: Bartholemew corrected to Bartholomew.
Note 41: Comma at the end of the footnote removed.
The comma might indicate that additional information
is missing from the footnote.
Note 329: Acccording sic.
The variant spellings of Bulloign, Bulloigne and
Bullogne have been retained.
References in the notes to Ovid's Metamormorphosis
are as per the original.
Page 184
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARLY THEORIES
OF TRANSLATION ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
OF TRANSLATION ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 185
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 186
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 187
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 188
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 189
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 190
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 191
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 192
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 193
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.